If We make it out Alive

by LenaKS

Blood dribbled from his nostril and ran down into his eyebrow in two streams. His left eyeball now completely red. And even though his Camaro was in the driveway he was completely soaked through from the storm. “I have nowhere else to go” the words came out like his throat was as dry as sand. soulless. His glassy half red, half green eyes met mine and I let him in the door.

3. Waiting for a girl like (02-22 12:00:09)

Disclaimer: Part 3 Gets Messy. Be prepared to want to reach through the screen and slap characters.

Enjoy some scenes based on personal experience *Cough* Kelsey.

But most of all...Sorry.

——-

Being an Agent had never been easy, at least not for me. I'd had more bullshit thrown at me than I could count. More grievances than I knew were possible. The majority of the time my occupation was just a pit where dreams go to die. The hazing of this job was hard. Because I was young I was dismissed and looked over.

Most of the time my job was miserable. Being the daughter of Special Agent Dean Morningstar was even harder. It was like if I slipped up everyone would know I wasn't as good as him. If I didn't take the graveyard shift or if I took a day off.

I'd be that dissapointment.

I had to find these demons. That I knew for sure.

But those few days where Billy and I fell into that depthless haze of affection, well, it was the best time of my young life. To connect as deeply as we did. In so many ways. The physical part was a mere morsel compared to how we rebounded off each other, emotionally, intellectually. And I hated saying that he was smarter than what he seemed. But he was. To be that attractive and also both funny and clued on seemed like a crime.

While he wasn't great at school he knew life skills. Like fixing an engine, dismantling a circuit breaker, Figuring things out really. And no matter what, he always knew what to do when shit hit the fan. Always.

When my secrets were spilled out onto the ground I felt much more at ease. And I think Billy did too. He was inquisitive about my job when we came up for air.

For a stretch of time we wandered down to the kitchen. Deciding then that I was cooking us breakfast. It wasn't anything fancy. Scrambled eggs and bacon on toast with a side of cantaloupe and strawberries. But as that frying pan of eggs began to heat up he asked me by the side of the toaster, his hair still wet from the shower, "What's the difference between the Academy you went to and Police academy?",

I thought on it for a minute, "It's most of the same basics but our training is a lot more in depth. And harder to pass. It's like the difference between a Navy officer and a Navy Seal. We're not actually even classed as law enforcement.",

"So I've been calling you a cop for no reason?", He smirked, waiting for that toast to pop out. I stirred the eggs around the frypan, motioning to him with my spatula.

"I'm a Central Intelligence Agent""

He shrugged, shifting on the spot in his grey sweatpants, "So just Agent then?",

"I was actually mostly trained as an FBI agent. Considering our unit isn't exactly something that's been done before. We had a SEAL team Master Chief drill our asses for three months. A Marine Gunnery Sergeant for another three. They taught us guns and how to use them. It was brutal", I found myself rambling, motioning with the spatula in my hand.

Billy's eyes narrowed, "Aren't you a little young for that kind of stuff? I mean I thought this sort of thing took years.",

"It does. But they didn't have years for these Undercover ops. So we got the most intensive training we could get then got thrown into the field to sink or swim.",

"Ooh Undercover Ops", He teased me as the toast popped out.

"Does that turn you on?", I snickered, stirring the pan. And as he leaned over me for the butter he spoke close to my ear, "Little bit",

The words made a shiver crawl down my neck. He moved back to the side of the toaster with no more than a smirk. He was just a completely different person since he'd escaped Hazeldean farm with no more than a scratch. Attentive and smiling. Always smiling. I relished in the sight of that beautiful smile that crinkled his nose and the corners of his eyes. Sometimes it was a little goofy compared to the fake one. The high pitched laugh that usually brought tears to his eyes matched perfectly to its uniqueness.

Eggs were done.

"Does this operation have a name?", Billy asked while buttering his four slices of toast.

"Dark Star ",

"Spooky", He murmured without looking up from that bread.

"Operation Hell Demons kinda gave it away." I commented while switching off the burner.

Avocado. I needed avocados and hollandaise. Maybe salt and pepper to go with the eggs and bacon on toast. One quick trip to the fridge then I laid all that food out onto a serving board with brass handles on either side.

The day was beautiful. Too beautiful to eat inside. So we headed out to the back deck. He had the drinks and cutlery and I handled the food tray.

As soon as the sliding door opened the nippy breeze met my skin. But that searing sun made up for its bite. Warming the outdoor glass table and chairs in a beam of light. It was nice out here.

I placed the tray of food down in the centre of the table, pouring myself some wine that Prue had left behind.

Billy and I sat, digging into all that delicious breakfast. I got him to try the avocado. He did not like it. I think the bread was his favourite, oddly enough. Buttered toast.

The wine wasn't lost on him either.

After we'd cleared the table we sat back down at the long lounge chair at the front of the deck, my ankles crossed and draped across his lap. His fingers traced light swirls on my thigh. And I laid back against the pillow at my spine, Feeling the breeze on my skin. A glass of Rosé in my hand and a beautiful man by my side. It was peaceful.

It wasn't often I ever used the back deck. Those woods always creeped me out

"I used to think there was monsters in that forest", I exhaled, motioning to the thick trees that swayed back and forth in the wind. About fifty metres away from us,

"So you weren't bullshitting me, you actually own this place?", Billy asked with an element of surprise.

"Dad owns it now, but it used to be his father's, before it was Mom's holiday home",

"I thought you'd never lived here before",

"I haven't. I'd visited a bunch of times but never resided in Hawkins before two years ago. Always lived with dad",

"Aren't your parents still married?", He cocked his neck, trying to understand.

"On paper. But my Mom comes and goes as she pleases.",

"Well What happened to Grandpa?",

"He's still around. Bought a horse ranch in Wyoming about four years ago, so this place was rented for a bit.",

"Never been to Wyoming", He breathed out, taking a sip out of the wine glass that he'd wedged in the crevice of two lounge cushions. It was a good idea. The flat bottom of the glass was trapped and the wind couldn't knock it off the table. We found that out the hard way.

"It's cold as hell and surrounded by mountains", I explained softly, taking another swig of my own wine. "Then it snows and is even colder.",

"I like horses though", He shrugged, securing his glass back beside his thigh.

"Okay, the horses are pretty cool. I used to compete back in the day, you know?"

"Compete in what?"

"Roping, Barrel racing, Steer wrestling. Dad and I did it all",

"So these Rodeos you went to...You were the cowboy?",

"There were others", I justified childishly, watching those swaying trees. "Beside I only competed until I was fourteen. I was just a groupie after That",

"I used to surf in San Francisco.",

"When?",

"I think I was ten or eleven",

"Is that what that picture is on the mantle at Susan and Neil's house?", I asked and sat up properly on the lounge chair. Crossed legged and facing him. He nodded in response, draining the rest of his wine then murmuring into the glass, "Yup",

"Oh" I breathed out, sitting deeper into the cushion, "But you were so cute. What happened?",

Billy smiled, cocking his head, "How cute?",

I leaned my back against the arm rest, thinking back to that small golden framed picture, the tiniest one in the collection, but the most interesting. Billy was in a wetsuit at the beach and he had this dumb smile in his face. The one kids do that's all teeth and they look up towards the camera rather than straight on. He had this huge surfboard in his hands and a shell necklace around his collar. "Ugh, I reckon I would've swooned as a ten year old. I mean the light blond hair, the surf board, the freckles. Adorable",

"Bullshit, I had no front teeth and wet the bed",

"Well I had braces and a sugar addiction. One of my teeth is fake. It came off with the braces", I challenged, feeling the lounge shift underneath me. Billy moved that glass onto the ground. Turning toward me. The cretin hauled himself onto my lap. Sinking into my chest with no regard for the wine in my hand. His arms constricting around my waist. I laughed as his chin met my sternum, looking upwards to see that fake tooth, "Which one?",

"This one", I softly tapped the left canine that was a fraction whiter than the rest of my teeth.

"Does it come out?",

"Like when I sneeze?", I chuckled as his nail tentatively knocked against that tooth, "No it's screwed in",

"Well all my teeth are real", He spoke in a teasing way, lightly prodding my sides. And as I placed that glass down beside me I framed his jaw in my hand. "No way. Show me",

He smiled widely up at me and I inspected each tooth, wiggling that slightly fang-like canine. But behold, they were sturdy. "For someone who gets punched in the face as much as you I expected one to be at least broken",

"I usually duck", He commented slowly, emerald eyes just fixed on me. And then our lips met, my fingers dropping to the side of his neck as he hauled me underneath him by my hips. I laughed into his mouth. The weight of him crashing down on me. And as we parted he swept away a piece of fringe from my vision, sharing a look that neither of us understood the meaning of.

To me he was beautiful. Every curve of his lips, every soft line that accompanied his smile or the pure emotion that came from those big eyes. The hair was okay too.

"Why are you staring at me?", I asked lightly,

"Maybe I'm just wonderin' how A Satanist can be so pretty ", He replied, each breath rebounding off my cheek. I smiled widely at the words. My heart just pounding. I didn't know where to look after he said that. "You're full of shit", I commented, looking away from piercing gaze for a second to hide my red face.

"We can take a vote if you want? But personally—", He kissed me again, quicker this time, exhaling slowly afterwards, "This isn't bad to wake up to",

"You really have a way with words you know?", I chuckled beneath him, I think that wine went to his head.

"Maybe you can't take a compliment, Morningstar",

"Try another compliment", I jeered, He motioned to my face with a dumb smile, "This. Is good",

"Okay caveman",

"Caveman? You're so mean to me", Billy gasped, his eyes swimming with mischief. Darting to the floorboards before he spoke again, "I gave you a perfectly good compliment and you call me a caveman",

"Perfectly good?", I exhaled a laugh.

"Okay", He shifted, taking my words as a challenge, "Sierra, Queen of the Darkness. What's a good one?"

"Ooh, I like Queen of Darkness",

"I like your eyes", He spoke while touching the crease at the corner of my lid. His chest rising against mine, "Because they pretty much give you away",

"Oh?", I begged him to continue, as if I was starved of compliments. "How's that?"

"Well they change colour for one. And they have a nasty habit of rolling when you don't like someone. They used to stare ahead a lot too, through me usually and whoever else got in your road", He smirked at the memory, hovering there above me. "They kinda remind me of the ocean",

"Before I say thank you, do you like the ocean?",

"Used to be my favourite place to be", He shrugged, "Before Hawkins",

I grinned widely, unable to stop it, "Hawkins is a real drag, right? There is literally nothing here",

"There's me", He murmured,

"Can't complain there",

He looked at me a little funnily, furrowing his dark eyebrows, like he were processing what I said, "Sorry, I'm not used to you being nice to me yet",

I thumped his outer thigh with my hand , hearing its satisfying thwack. "I was always nice to you",

"You called me a douchebag",

"And I had much nastier things to call you. You're welcome", I snickered as he took up that space beside me between the back of the lounge and edge of the cushion. Propping himself up with his elbow. He listened with a half smirk when I opened my mouth again, "I thought you were hotter than the fires of hell though",

"Bullshit",

"The meaner I am, the more I like you. Unless I actually don't like you. The line is thin",

"And how was I suppose to figure that out?"

"You weren't",

"Lucky I made the first move then", He commented and I turned inwards to him, his silver necklace hovering close to my cheek. All the while I wondered what he meant.

"What was the first move?", I asked, flipping his pendant the right way.

"Warning you about that party",

I could help but snicker, "Oh, So you were just playing 'hard to want' the rest of the time?",

A laugh rattled through his chest, his air passing by my neck. All the while his hand settled at my waist. "I was fighting for my life the rest of the time. Especially after I fainted in your kitchen",

"Yeah, You were so out of it. Even when I came back at One AM to see if you were still kickin'.", I breathed, remembering how scared I was for him that night. How angry I was at his dad. "You almost head butted me",

"I Was probably trying to kiss you", He admitted, lulling his head against the back of the lounge. And I tried to decipher whether that was a guess or a memory but he gave nothing away.

"No. You were pretty fucked up. I don't think you were",

"I wasn't that bad",

"Are you kidding? I was terrified that you were going to just pass out and die on my floor", I corrected him, as if he didn't remember. "I barely slept",

"You really just let me into your house", Billy responded as the wind from the forest swept over the balcony. The scent of pine carrying in its invisible tendrils. He added, "You didn't even know me,",

"I knew you weren't a murderer", I shrugged, moving closer into him to ward that freezing breeze. I regretted denim shorts and a singlet then, "Besides, I own a lot of guns. You were fucked",

He laughed at the words, each rumbling chuckle bringing me closer into him. Guided by the light grasp on my hip. "I think I was trying to kiss you", He exhaled.

"But you didn't even know me", I spoke, my lips quirking.

"I knew enough",

"Like what? We'd spoken like five times max before then.", I pressed, genuinely wondering if he meant it. Because he sure hid it back then.

"Didn't have to speak", He murmured, "You had me after the beer keg stand",

"Oh, is that all it took?",

"I told you, I'm a simple man",

"Hmm, Lynyrd Skynyrd wrote a song about you then ", I commented, feeling his throat bob against me.

"You a fan?"

"Of you or the band?", I teased as he intertwined our legs.

"Either",

"Hmmm...Yes to both",

He moved off his elbow beside me with a light smile on his lips, sinking into the pillow I had used as a backrest, sliding it under our heads, those damning eyes meeting mine,"So, monsters in the forest?"

I thought before I spoke, glancing up like I could see through the roof above us. My hand settling on the black material at his sternum, "I think I slept in this house maybe three times before I lived in it. But this place didn't always look like this...Way back when it was just a three bedroom hunting cabin with no balconies. No proper bathrooms. My room here when I was a kiddo was the only one that faced the woods on that second storey...and I don't know. Something about that forest made my fucking skin crawl. Even with the window shut I always heard weird noises. I always felt weird about this place. And I begged Dad to never leave me here again.",

"Weird like what?", He asked, straightening the singlet strap on my shoulder. His breath scented with wine.

"Like crying. Wailing. Dad said it was an injured animal. But I'm not so sure.",

"Maybe you're haunted", Billy suggested and my heart just sank.

"Maybe I am, because lately I've been seeing this pale white face everywhere. And I don't know why",

"I thought that whole Satanic Witchcraft thing was a joke",

"It was. But this town doesn't exactly make sense.",

"So we should be on the lookout for a clown? Or a mime?",

"Neither", I exhaled.

"Give me a description. Eye colour?",

"No eyes. It's just black. Like tears. So is it's mouth",

"You're describing that mask at Hazeldean farm that jump scared you. From that...other place",

The thought dawned on me and I felt like a complete idiot. It was that fucking mask. And here I was going on about psychic ability. And foresight. I thought there was some meaning to it. Something to explain my affinity for seeing it. "I forgot about that",

"How? That sumbitch gave me nightmares",

"If I tell you something you have to promise not to laugh, okay?", I spoke lightly, watching his lips quirk. "Okay",

"My Grandmother thought she had some sort of psychic ability. And when I was little I thought I did too",

"Why?",

"Because Grams used to see things in her dreams. Things that usually came true. Called herself a Dreamweaver. Dad thought she was nuts...But anyway, I started seeing this creature in my sleep when I was five. Like this was full blown sleep paralysis. I couldn't move or speak. But I could see a face suspended in the air above me. Staring at me without blinking. This hollow, gaunt face. And every time it tried to speak it choked on its own blood. I called it the Sad clown. And I saw it for about a year then never again. Grams hated the Sad Clown and she used to put up wards in my room against it. Dad hated her for feeding into my delusions because she swore The Sad Clown was trying to hurt me. But even when I was young I thought she was kinda pretty. I wasn't really scared of her. I actually felt sorry for her",

"Why'd you stop seeing her?",

"Started sleeping with the light on because 'demons only come out at night.' ",

"And what happened to Grams?",

"Found out she had a brain tumour. Hence the psychotic behaviour. Once she died I never saw old clowny again.",

"Until now", Billy shifted, almost as if he believed my Grams.

"It's not when I'm dreaming anymore though...", I confessed, aware that I sounded crazy. "It's like flashes in my mind every once and a while",

"I think I'd turn my kid into the orphanage if he started seeing evil clowns in his sleep", He exhaled,

"I scared the hell out of Dad because I used to scream and cry when I saw The Sad Clown.",

"You would've been out of my house so fast", Billy motioned a kick, "I've seen the exorcist, I know how this ends",

"You're such an ass", I smacked his chest with the back of my hand, struggling to conceal my snicker.

"You let that kind of behaviour slide for too long and the next thing you know your kid is pissing on the carpet in front of all the dinner guests",

"I wasn't possessed",

"Sounded possessed...maybe you're possessed right now...", His eyes narrowed on me, "You do grimace at the name of God",

"You're gonna grimace when I knee you in the nuts",

"You wouldn't", He gasped light, quickly grabbing the leg that raised to meet him. "Sierra, that was very nasty", Billy added, making me chuckle.

"I know", I breathed, meeting his lips slowly. That breeze filtering over us. And all I could feel was the smile against my mouth. Those fingers that combed through my hair.

His being just short of tipsy.

And with the incandescent orbs that peered at me I felt my chest constrict. Every fibre of me wondering when he'd leave me. When he'd finally realise that I wasn't what he wanted. The harder you fell the more of a shit show it was when they left. I knew that.

I thought aloud, my voice just a whisper, "How have I not scared you off?",

"Because you're the only interesting thing in this shit town",

For some reason his answer wasn't what I thought he'd say. I'm not sure why it hurt me, but it did. Maybe I wanted to be more than just interesting to him. I still didn't know what we were. If we were anything. Or if this all ended after we went back to school...And I was too scared to ask him.

I feigned a laugh, sinking into those cushions beneath us. "Yeah, I'm pretty cool",

"You have a nice ass too", He added slyly, not really helping. "Tits ain't bad either",

"I'm glad", I shook my head, reaching down to drain the rest of my wine. Trust him to ruin the moment. He watched me inhale the nearly full glass with a crooked smile. His fingers pattering on my stomach. Like he knew something was off. But he wasn't sure what.

I didn't have friends with benefits. I had boyfriends...Or partners. Whatever you'd call it. I didn't deal in the possibility of confused feelings or constant jealousy. I always knew where we stood. Except with him...I had no idea.

He didn't have girlfriends. He didn't go on more than one date with a girl for that matter. I didn't know if I was anything more than a good time to him. And I hated that.

I cleared my throat after I'd placed that empty glass back down, "I tried to jump off this roof once with a pool umbrella",

"Did you fly?", He asked, still donning that crooked smile.

"The umbrella part snapped off and I bruised my tailbone on the descent.", I admitted, closing my eyes to speak. That wine went straight to my head.

"Was this recently or when you were young?",

"I was ten",

"I microwaved a spoon once and burnt down Mom's house", Billy spoke lightly. He didn't really speak of her.

I inhaled before asking my next question, "What was her name?",

"Valery",

"Valery Hargrove", I nodded.

"She didn't take his last name", Billy uttered, "It's Roland",

"Yeah, I'm keeping my last name too", I nodded, yawning with the words.

"I wasn't offering", He teased, his breath on my cheek. No shit.

"I wasn't implying you", My brows furrowed, he gasped dramatically.

"I knew it, you're already engaged",

"Yeah, to your Dad",

"Aww, I haven't heard that comeback in years",

"Fuck off", I shook my head.

"Seriously though, who is he? Is he going to be home soon?", Billy pressed.

"I told you, It's Micheal Beihn, he finally popped the question",

"Michael Morningstar, you mean?",

"Yah",

"Tough competition",

"Not for Micheal", I snickered, a sharp breath passing by my head.

"I think he's already married",

"Yeah. To me",

Billy didn't say anything but laughed through his nostrils. I closed my eyes against the tiredness that plagued me, just feeling that breeze on my skin. That beautiful reprieve from the searing sun. "So I'm just your mistress?", He spoke into the small space between us. I groaned gently, stroking the side of his cheek with my index finger. Opening my eyes to speak again, "No, you're much more important than that",

I brushed his lips in a soft kiss, still tracing the side of his face when I settled back into the cushion, vibrant green eyes peering into my soul. "I don't sleep with married women", He teased, closing his eyes against the touch on his skin. I whispered the next words, "Well, lucky for you I'm not actually married",

"Yet", I didn't know what he meant by that, but he had a few glasses of wine.

"You offering Hargrove?",

A scoff escaped his lips, maybe too hard. "No",

"Guess it's Michael then", I sighed,

"I thought he came before me?",

"No one comes before you, dumbass",

He both laughed and scoffed at the same time, luring me closer by my waist. Then he kissed me slowly, his fingers clasping my neck and cheek. Moving between the two. I was smitten against it, like wax in his hands. Ready to melt into him. I hope he knew how he made me feel. How easily he did it.

"It goes both ways, Morningstar", He murmured against my lips. I smiled against it, sinking into his chest.

And at some point we both fell asleep.

———

After I'd left that forsaken hospital I thought I was out of the woods. I took my medication on time. I didn't overly exert myself at all. Overall my breathing became better. And I didn't feel like someone was pushing down on my chest every time I inhaled. But even though I seemed fine my body told me otherwise.

Three days after I was released, after everything with the demodog and Billy, I woke again gasping for breath in the early hours of the morning. Just as the sun was piercing through. I thought at first I was having a nightmare until I felt the tears spring to my eyes. Until I Could hear that terrible breathless rattle coming from my throat. Sharp pain flourishing on one side of my lung. Fuck. I panicked.

They told me this might happen again. I had some inexplicable trauma to my lungs, thanks to that Demogorgon, and pairing that with my pneumonia, well, it meant anything strenuous could collapse my lungs. A knock, a bump. And my beloved Billy had a bad habit of flinching in his sleep.

"Sierra!", I could see Billy there above me. Could hear him. But I couldn't move. That ceiling light above him just searing into my eyes, "Fuck, Sierra!", He shook me gently, his eyes as wide as saucers. "Wake up, baby!",

I'd felt this pain once before when nineteen year old Hayden Prince crash tackled me to the ground during a football match. Dad, who had gotten there at the last minute absolutely scarred everyone watching by taking the teacher's med bag and jamming a decompression needle into my lungs. Somehow he knew by the sound of my gasping that the lung had collapsed. It was the same sound that came from my mouth now.

And I was determined not to die in this town. My training kicked in and I snapped out of that panic. I had to get up. It would hurt but I had to.

Fuck. I gasped, inhaling what air I could before I rocked upwards and leapt off the bed, Stumbling towards the wardrobe. The ground swaying beneath me. Fuck.

Black duffel, front pocket. I stumbled on my knees to that bag on the floor, quivering fingers reaching for the zipper. Billy hovered there above me, saying things I could not longer hear. Fuck. Fuck, fuck. I pulled out that hollow needle.

Thorax. Ugh. This was going to suck. Fucking suck.

I located that side of my lung that was alight, aligning the needle under my rib cage. Then I drove it through my flesh, into that collapsed lung. Air flooding my throat instantly. Clearing that terrible death rattle that sounded from my mouth. Billy above me dropped to my side, his skin as white as a ghost. And as I stared up to the grey ceiling, breathing deep gulps of air, I saw his hands trembling.

While I caught my breath he stayed a stone at my side, gently patting my hair. Pain flourishing where that needle was.

"Fuck", I wheezed, reaching for his hand on my forehead. I was okay. I was alive. "Just a flesh wound", I groaned, ripping that metal spike from my abdomen. He flinched so much his knees slammed back to the carpet with a thump. Fuck. That fucking thing hurt. I breathed against it. Against the tears in my eyes. I turned into his legs to stem it, agony spreading there.

"Sierra", Billy murmured, his voice so frail I barely heard it. "Sierra?",

I blinked quickly, staring up at him from the carpet. My throat like sandpaper. Then he hoisted me up off the ground, carrying me close to himself, back to my bed. Placing me down as gently as he could. It was there under the sunlight I could see the wetness beneath his eyes. The agony etched on his face. "I'm—I'm going to call Susan, okay?". He knelt by the side of the bed, his hand wobbling in front of his mouth as he did. On that bed I listened to his voice waver on the phone to his step-mom. Trying to explain what I'd done. And how I'd done it. He got so frustrated by the end he was nearly yelling. Then he hung up the phone. He didn't think I saw but he turned to the wall with his hands pressed against his temple in a muted sob before he walked back to my side.

I really scared him. And I was so sorry for that.

"I'm okay, baby. I just need a minute", I groaned, touching his hand. That pain consistently throbbing at my side. He smiled weakly against it, tears welling in his eyes. "The pumpkin tattoo is safe for now", I added, watching that wetness trail down his cheek. I wiped them away as he knelt there beside me. Too scared to even touch me.

"You scared the hell out of me", Billy swallowed, glancing to the carpet to speak. I murmured In response.

"I'm sorry",

"What—What can I do?", He sniffled. I motioned simply to the other side of the bed. Moving him without a word to the unwounded side of my body. As he climbed into that side I collected him in my arm, gently pressing a kiss to his forehead. He was stiff there, sort of unmoving. Then he melded into me, making my chest flutter. Releasing all that tension in his body. I forgot under all that bravado that he was just a person. Who felt everything immensely. Maybe more than the rest of us. The quiet ones always did.

And I wasn't so much hurt, more dazed and really needing a minute. Until my mind settled. Speaking when it did, "I'm—I'm sorry, that must've been the worse thing to wake up to".

He shifted, glancing to me with those glassy green eyes as he sat up cross legged on the bed, "Don't apologise. Just—don't do that to me again...I thought you were dying.", He exhaled a soft laugh through his pain.

"Takes more than pneumonia to kill me", I groaned, "I hope",

"Is your rib bleeding?", He motioned to the wound under my grasp.

"Yeah, it doesn't last long though", I reassured him as his hand trailed up and down my arm.

"Your skin is really white",

"Could still kick your ass", I offered him a weak smile and he mirrored it.

It was still so early. Maybe 5:30AM. The sun hadn't even fully risen yet. He looked tired. He probably was. We were up until 2AM fucking around in the backyard. Sitting around the fire pit at first, then he wanted to know how deep the woods were behind my place. The answer was, very. Once you hopped over the concrete fence that woodland led you to the creepy remnants of an old mortuary. One of the furnaces exploded and set the whole thing alight years ago. All that remained of it was the basement. The morgue. Still had the pull out metal beds in the walls too. I dared Billy to lay in one but he wouldn't.

We had so much fun though. I always did with him. He had that way of making me feel at ease. Safe.

"What are you thinking about?", He asked lightly, "You randomly just started smiling.",

"I'm remembering when you tripped up the morgue's stairs", I spoke, smiling wider at the thought. His face shifted from worry. The shadow lifting. And that beautiful smile pierced through the brisk morning. The brightest thing in the room. I think he got a bit embarrassed with things like that. Knowing he was the reason I was smiling.

"They were uneven",

"Your knee is busted", I corrected him.

"The stairs were busted",

"Well, I didn't trip",

"All that Military training",

"You're full of shit", My laughter came with a wince and a groan. But it was worth it to see him grin.

I sat up slowly, his hands ghosts at my sides. Dizzy.

"Woah", My lids blinked quickly, "Head rush",

"Do you need anything? Do you want a drink?", Billy asked in response.

"Yeah, I'll come with you though, Let's Uh—Meet Susan downstairs",

The state of my room was...well indicative of what we'd been up to. I'd die before his step mom saw that.

"What's wrong with here?", He jeered, holding up my black bra that had been tangled in the sheets. I rolled my eyes, finding the floor with my feet.

———————

Susan Hargrove swept through my front door at 6:05Am on that Sunday, her red headed daughter in tow.

"Hey Max", I greeted from the couch while Billy snarled In all his anger, "What is SHE doing here?",

"Don't", I warned, lightly tapping his arm. "You didn't have to come all the way down here, Susan. Last time this happened Dad and I went out for ice cream afterwards.",

"Last time?", She questioned, hauling that medical bag to my side of the couch.

"Yeah, I got tackled and well—You can guess the rest", I spoke, savouring that side where the needle had been.

"Is that why you had a decompression needle available?".

"Yeah, Dad hides them everywhere now".

"Lucky he does. He saved your life", She exhaled, opening her bag of things. Max sort of eyed my house. My things. Hovering at the door.

"Hey Max, I—Uh, have a grey cat running around here somewhere. I think he's in the office down the back of the hallway. Could I get you to find him for me? He's not supposed to go in there", I cast my sight to the red-headed girl who nodded absentmindedly at my request.

"Does she have to be here?", Billy pestered his step-mom in that nasty voice I'd last heard when he told me he got what he wanted from me the night we slept together.

"William", I begged. Begged for him to be quiet. "You're annoying me much more than Max is", At the words he stormed from the room in a furious rage. Disappearing up the stairs. I flinched as that bedroom door slammed.

Susan shook her head, pulling out a stethoscope. "I hope you know that you saved your own life by doing what you did, Sierra—But why was it necessary?".

"I—I woke up and I couldn't breathe". I shrugged, unwilling to give her the truth.

"Right...anything get your heart rate up lately?", She asked In a way that told me she knew all too well what I'd been up to. I felt my cheeks flush.

"I—I felt fine",

"And I'm sure you would've continued to feel fine until you could no longer breathe unassisted. That's why we tell you to take it easy for a week",

I nodded as she pressed the stethoscope to my lung. Max appearing from the hallway with Noodles wrapped around her arm. Nonchalantly patting him as she took a seat on the other side of me.

"It's was only a matter of time before one of his girlfriends almost died", She murmured.

"Maxine", Susan scolded.

"What? I've heard the noises they make. It's disgusting",

"I'm not his girlfriend", I denied, exhaling on Susan's command.

"...Yeah right", Max rolled her eyes, patting Noodle's head.

"Well there's no permanent damage. And you seem fine. I'd say it was a successful decompression. You'll have to monitor the injection sight though. Watch for signs of infection.",

"Told you, not even worth the trip", I shrugged. "I'll need an epic tale to go with the scar though, what do you reckon? Stabbed while saving an old lady from a shady hooligan?", I shot my eyes to Max.

"Stabbed for her medication maybe", She corrected.

"That's a good one",

Just then Billy re-emerged from my room, joining us in the living room.

"Sierra, would you mind taking Max to the arcade? I'd like a word with my step-son" Susan cleared her throat, packing away her things. I met Billy's disinterested stare before replying. "Uh—Yeah. Sure.",

On the way out the door I tossed them one last look.

——————

I wasn't there for the fight between Billy and Susan Hargrove but I know what he told me afterwards, as soon as I shut the door. I also know what Susan told me. It went something like this.

The moment the door sealed shut Susan Hargrove ran her hands over her lips, wondering. Pondering why he was this way. Nothing could've prepared her for him. Not a damned thing. And as he stared back at her with those soulless eyes she couldn't take it anymore.

"You knew she needed to rest.",

Billy stood from the couch, towering above her in that taunting way he did. "You trying to say that this is my fault?"

"Of course it's your fault, Billy", She murmured, meeting his glare. "Taking advantage of someone In her state...it's repulsive and I won't stand for this behaviour anymore",

"What's that supposed to mean, Susan?", He taunted.

"—You're going to ruin her life.", She bartered, making him blink. "Boys like you always do. You're Immature and Selfish. She's a CIA agent. She has a future, Billy. But you. You're going to drag her down. And she'd let you because what she believes is love tells her that this is going to work. But she'll realise when you've crushed anything she's ever believed in that you were the problem. How many other girls do you have on the side at the moment that she doesn't know about?",

"None of your fucking business",

"You see that right there...She could offer you the world and you can't even keep it in your pants.",

"I think it's time you leave.", He snapped, pointing to the door.

"No. I'm tired of this, Billy. I'm tired of my own daughter treading on eggshells around you. I'm tired of Max being Scared even in her own house. You need help.", Susan spoke even though her voice shook.

He laughed, running his tongue over his teeth. "Help?".

"Yes—You've already hurt Sierra by taking her to that Asylum to begin with. But where were you when she was flat lining in the hospital? Where were you when she couldn't breathe without a ventilator? I saw a lot of her friends but I didn't see you once...and now, she's only useful to you when she's fun",

"Sierra is none of your goddamned business!", He spat, slamming his fist into a potted Bonsai. She flinched as it's purple vase shattered against the wooden floor.

"No, you only need me when you break her.", Susan crossed her arms over her chest, watching his jaw clench. "She's too good for you.".

Billy stepped away from her like she'd poured acid on his front. Swallowing whatever words he had as response. Instead he grabbed his car keys and stormed out the door.

———————-

"Did you really Stab yourself?", Max's inquisitive mind tore me from the day dream I was having as we drove to the arcade. My hands reposition on the steering wheel as she did.

"You make me sound like a psycho. It wasn't a knife or anything. It was a needle.",

"How'd you know how to do that?", She pressed.

"Cut the shit, I know you know I'm a CIA agent", I scoffed, turning off the main road.

"You ever shot anyone?".

"No", I lied.

"That's lame", Max shifted in her seat. Lame wasn't the word I'd use.

"Sorry to disappoint",

"Why are you here?".

"I believe Steve calls them Demogorgons",

"Shit, you know?", She turned to me in her seat, softly grasping my arm.

"I shot and killed one of the demodog's a few weeks back. When all that shit with the lab went down.",

"So what, you're just waiting for more to appear?",

"I'm collecting intelligence. Everything I learn goes back to base so we can get a better understanding of why this town is so fucked up",

"How long are you here?".

"I have four months left of a two year assignment",

"So you were here when it all went down the first time?".

"No, I came about six months into in", I explained, motioning with my hands.

"Wait—Does Billy know you're a cop?", Max questioned.

"He does now",

"That's so...proper for him", She tilted her neck.

"Must've gotten sick of slags", I chuckled, taking a right hand turn. "Speaking of him. What's his deal with you, why's he such a dick when you're around?",

Max sat up higher in the passenger seat. "He hates me",

"Why?".

"Mom married his Dad, now he's gotta deal with me and her. It doesn't really make sense to me...", She shrugged.

I rubbed my chin, speaking, "Sounds like he's hurt his Dad went and got a new family and left him behind".

"Whatever it is, made him an asshole", She breathed. "What do you even see in him?".

I thought about her question. "He's just about the toughest son of a bitch I've ever met. Doesn't take shit from anyone. And yeah, he can be an absolute migraine but he's very perceptive. He understands more than anyone gives him credit for. He's also hotter than the fires of hell. I'm talking Kyle Reese in 'The Terminator' hot. I mean no one should have that sort of power",

"Sure...but he also spends most of his time lifting weights, stinking up the house with his perfume or looking at himself in the mirror...".

"Ooh embarrassing", I hissed as I turned in to the arcade parking lot.

"You can just drop me off at the door",

"Nonsense, you are a child. I'm going to park and make sure you're actually going into the arcade, not sneaking off with secret boyfriends".

"Gross, I've already broken up with him like two times already", Max shrivelled her face, jumping out of my truck.

"Keep them keen", I nodded, "Is someone picking you up later?",

"Yeah, Mom is, thanks", She tapped the passenger door then skipped off into the arcade.

——————

When I returned back to the house I was surprised to see Susan still there even though Billy's car was gone. I could see as soon as I walked in that she'd cleaned the place up a bit. She was in the kitchen when I found her, putting the remains of my bonsai pot plant into the bin. After a minute of mindless chatter she finally told me what happened in a tsunami of sobs. I tried to comfort her the best I could. Even if I disagreed with what she said to Billy. She was obviously keeping my best interests at heart. I couldn't fault her for that. After a cup of tea and a few biscuits she left to get groceries then pick up Max. I threw on my leather jacket as soon as her car was out of sight. Jumping into my truck.

I didn't know where he'd be but I drove anyway, to the park, to the cinemas. Even sweeping by that neck of the woods where all the high schoolers went to make out. Glad to not see the black Camaro.

It seemed aimless. Until I passed that bridge across the river and my mind brought me back to the day I got Stacy Messner arrested. And I knew. I knew where he'd be.

The whole way there my hands grasped the steering wheel. Thinking if he wasn't there then I'd just driven all this way for nothing.

An hour I spent in silence, watching fields pass me by in muted shades of green and orange. The sound of the road all I heard. Until I turned into Hazeldean farm, dirt crunching beneath my tires.

Pumpkins were wilted either side of the driveway. Blackened and ash. More desiccated than last time. More rotten. And as I crept closer to that haunted house I saw the tail of the Camaro parked by its side. My mind going to the darkest place possible.

If he went back into that place...I couldn't even finish the though because he wasn't in the house. He was sitting on the bonnet of his car smoking. Just staring up at the house. Even as I pulled up behind.

I got out of the car slowly, looking around at that field that began to sprout new vegetation. New life. I tried not to trample it underfoot. Shit. My boots skipped over tendrils of healthy vine. That's when I saw it. The cutest little orange pumpkin nestled in the overgrowth. Naturally I snatched it, walking around to the front of the Camaro with the mini pumpkin in my hand.

"You okay?", I spoke, motioning towards his bruised knuckles.

As I slid onto the bonnet next to him he tossed his cigarette to the ground, smoking coming from his mouth and nose as he spoke. "Why are you here?", His eyes narrowed on me, tilting his head for my response. "Because you are",

He laughed crudely at my answer, "Fuck, I'm not your boyfriend, Sierra. I don't need you to come after me",

I blinked slowly against the words, absorbing his shit mood. That settled it then. I was just a fling to him, "...I didn't say you were",

"Then why are you here?", He hissed, making my stomach sink.

"What do you mean?"

"Why'd you drive out here?",

"I was hoping to talk to William, not Satan. But I guess he's not in", I returned his tone,

"Why?", He responded nonchalantly.

"What do you mean why? I know you're not okay.",

"Fuck, I'm not a bitch. I don't need you to make sure I'm okay",

"Really?", I scoffed in disbelief.

"Really what?", He grunted in return.

"I'm trying to talk to you",

"Your first mistake",

"You know where to find me then when you feel like talking",

"Why would I do that?".

"Because despite how you're acting right now, I'm here for you",

"Don't be",

My lips pressed together as I murmured, "Okay, Billy",

I slid off the bonnet with my pumpkin and walked back to my car, placing that miniature vegetable on the passenger seat. It was a mistake coming here. I knew that then. But as I hopped into the drivers seat I couldn't persuade myself to leave him there, so I turned on the engine and reversed up next to his car. Taking with me the two coffees In my cup tray. His, a Latte with two pumps of Vanilla. He might as well have drank pure sugar. I could smell it in my right hand. Still scalding hot.

When I came around the front of his car he had another cigarette between his lips. His knee was pressed against his chest, the other hung loosely over the bonnet.

He saw me and sighed. Silently I grabbed that cigarette from his mouth and stomped it, handing him his coffee. But he didn't take it. He just kind of looked between where I'd snuffed his smoke and my hand.

"Drink it or wear it, Billy", I warned, the skin on my palm getting itchy from the heat. He took it with a muttered curse while I walked back to my own car. I knew Dad had put a picnic blanket in there behind the back row seats, in case of emergency road trips. Sometimes there was no place dry to sit. We learned that the hard way. I thanked him for it when I found the purple bundle expertly folded and stored. With my blanket I walked around to the tailgate, opening it to get to the tray bed.

The blanket went down straight on the tray liner first go, putting down my coffee inside before I leapt up into it. Every inkling of my lung capacity just hating me.

The overcast sky not offering much warmth as I sat, noticing all the dead leaves and debris in the tray. The first sip of my coffee was like heaven though, I probably should've eaten more during the day. Oh well, I sighed, leaning against the rear cab. It was nice here. The wind fluttered by every few minutes. Not cold but durable.

My eyes flickered up to that house In our silence, watching that circular attic window. So many thoughts flickered through my mind. Mostly confusion and mild embarrassment that I'd even thought of Billy as my boyfriend. I got angry thinking about it, wondering what the hell we were doing then. Where was this going? I hated this, not knowing where I stood. If I even mattered to him at all. Or if I ever didn't answer the door, would he find someone else to...get what he wanted.

This was too hard.

So I spoke, in the hopes his answer would change what I'd felt.

"So—Uh, Steve Harrington asked me to Prom.", I led with, taking a swig of my coffee before I could bitch out. "Is that a problem? Or could you give me some clarification on what this is—",

"Go to prom with Steve, Fucking marry him for all I care.", Billy's disgruntled voice boomed over me, punching me right in the gut.

I was so stupid.

"I don't know, I'd have to organise a wedding in four months, then haul him around the country when I leave. Not to mention the nightmare of finding both a prom and a wedding dress.", I rambled to hide the breathlessness I felt. This time it wasn't from pneumonia.

"I don't care", He exhaled as if my existence was like nails into his skin.

"Thanks, I'll let him know then",

"Do that".

"Fine",

"Have fun with that",

He told me everything I needed to know from that voice. That nasty, cold tone. I was wasting my time. So I sat there silently, drinking my coffee. Staring into that window as if I could shatter it with my mind. His words replaying in my head. Every nasty one. Until It was damned overwhelming. Like knives cleaving through my skin.

"I'll leave you alone", I nodded to myself.

"Good",

"Uh—Don't stay too long, it's gonna rain",

He could be such a hurtful prick. I hated that.

"What I do is my business",

I hated that I didn't drag him off that bonnet by the scruff of his shirt for speaking to me like that, instead I weakly muttered, "...Right, let me know if you're coming over later. I won't be home until late.",

"I'm not",

My sight met the grass.

"Uh—Okay",

Then my CB radio sprung to life, static scaring the life out of me.

"Morningstar, do you copy?",

I leapt out of the tray quickly, diving into the drivers seat for my receiver.

"This is Morningstar".

"Disturbance No.447, 'Hazeldean' has been closed. Good work, Agent",

"Thank you, Passmore. Over and out",

447 was a portal. That's why there was new pumpkins growing...They closed it. Fuck. I scurried to the house, still tangled in the radio cord. I flicked it off with impatience, striding to the front door that swung open and closed. Trepidation growing in my heart.Please be closed. Please be closed. I begged as I slipped a foot through the door, stepping in.

Light. There was sunlight in the house. Warmth cascading in through those broken windows. They did it. They fucking did it. I came around to that bay window where the sun beamed onto that tatty cushion. Pumpkin fields as far as the eye could see. Thank fuck.

It was pretty inside, looking past the filth and disrepair, the walls papered in a red and white patterned print. The corner of the doorways decorated in stained glass like butterfly wings. Just beautiful. Even if the floor splintered and cracks ran the length of the walls.

I don't know how they closed it but they did. Thank fuck.

I jumped as the front door slammed shut. Billy's figure storming through the door then stopping. Glancing around the house then to me with a stern expression.

"Portal's closed,", I murmured, trying for the door. He stopped me with his hand on my wrist.

"You're not actually thinking of going to prom with Steve?", He questioned like he was entitled to the answer,

"Why not? We're not together", I bit in response, pushing through the door. We weren't anything apparently.

"No, but—",

"But what?", I hissed turning on my heel, waiting for his answer. "When you figure it out let me know, I'll release my fucking breath".

After that I walked back to my car as the beginnings of rain came down like a veil of mist. Grabbing my blanket out of the back as I did.

"Sierra", He called but I didn't care what he had to say. "Will you stop?",

I didn't, throwing my crumpled up blanket in the back row. He grabbed me as I stepped back out of the cab. Holding my shoulders, "What do you want me to do? Call myself your boyfriend?", He mocked, not really meaning it. I snarled in response.

"Wouldn't that scare off your line up of ass?"

"Sierra", He warned, exhaling softly, "I haven't slept with anyone else in over two months".

"Congratulations", I hissed, the thought making my skin crawl. He looked away as he spoke again with all his restraint. "I don't know how to act around you, okay? I don't know what is going to get you banished from Hawkins, Sierra.",

"Then ask", I furrowed my brow. Still furious. He shifted on the spot.

"Okay, what would happen?",

"Nothing right now but say Our school finds out I'm a cop after prom. You'd never recover.", I nodded. Of course I'd thought about it. It's all I did.

"So what? You want to just secretly be together until you have to leave?",

"It'd make school a hell of a lot more interesting", I sighed,

"How?", He questioned,

"I have access to rooms", I spoke secretively, pushing past him. "It's a good week to start what you owe me for the bet though", I added, torturing him as I grabbed my coffee.

"You mean the one we both won?",

"I'll wear the jacket. I'll rock it too", I smirked, taking a long swig of my drink, feeling him brush my shoulder. "Go back to the room thing", He spoke as if it only clicked just then.

"Rain's nice", I ignored his penetrating stare, holding out my palm to the light sprinkle.

"Sierra", He warned, lowering the cup from my mouth.

"I don't think I said anything about a room", I teased, "You would have to worry about it for at least another week anyway".

I watched his tongue run over his teeth, both perplexed and intrigued in one. He leaned into me, whispering.

"What if I don't make it till then?"

"I get to shoot you In the leg with my taser", I whispered back, "For twenty seconds",

"Guess I'll wait then", Billy snickered, the remnants of his sadness still settling in his eyes. It hurt my heart knowing what Susan had said. It hurt that he was upset.

For a few minutes we just silently watched the mist of rain. His shoulder against mine.

"Hey William?", I asked nervously, meeting his green eyes.

"Yeah?",

"Thanks for—Uh, being there this morning. The last time this happened my teacher was just screaming and crying. Scared the hell out of me. You didn't freak out", I smirked softly, nudging his shoulder.

"Didn't freak out?", He asked with raised brows, "Were you in a different house? I was pathetic",

"You got me through it", I turned into him, "And you didn't faint when the needle went in, so you have one up on a SEAL. That makes you the toughest sumbitch I know—And the prettiest", I watched his lips quirk at the words.

"I Still think I come a close second", He murmured, loosely holding my waist. I thought about it for a moment. "Oh—You're right, I forgot Kyle Reese".

He shook his head gently, looking at me in that way that made my heart flutter. Brushing my lips in a soft kiss.

I groaned as he parted, pressing my head into his chest, "You're going to make me leaving absolutely miserable. Aren't you?",

He stilled at the words, every muscle going taut. Dreading that conversation as much as I did. But for now. For now I hugged him in the rain, pressing myself as close to him as I could. My arms linked around his waist. He draped his arms over my shoulders as I did. Kissing the top of my head.

"How long are you leaving for again?", His chest vibrated on my cheek,

"A year. Maybe more",

"That's—Uh...Rough", He exhaled. I laughed softly, looking up at his face.

"It wasn't going to be, then you waltzed in with seven months to go...".

"Is that why you handed me a note that said 'Fuck off Douchebag' when I tried to talk to you?", He laughed at the memory, "Which worked out for me either way because I got to watch your ass as you walked away.",

"Do you still have that note? Because I'll sign it",

"It's in the glovebox",

"No way", I scrunched my face, not believing him for a second.

"Go look if you don't believe me",

I did. I walked around to the Camaro. Still not believing him. As I opened the door I cast my sight back to him, expecting him to admit he hadn't actually kept it. But even as I leaned over the passenger seat he was silent. Opening that glovebox. I sat to rifle through it, finding a lined bit of paper at the front. Billy hovered at the doorframe as I did. I unfolded it. But it wasn't my handwriting. No this one read,

Go to prom with me, douchebag?

I read it once. Then again. My mouth hanging agape.

"Since you didn't get the hint the first time I asked", He smirked, handing me a palm sized pumpkin that was ripe but entirely black. As if it were a bouquet of flowers.

I covered my mouth as I spoke, "When did you ask the first time?",

"When someone asks if you're going. It usually means they want to go with you", He explained.

"Oh—OHH. Fuck", I snickered through the embarrassment, lightly banging my head against the dash. It was one of those situations you could either laugh or cry. I decided to laugh. "I'm so sorry. I had no idea that's what you were asking me. I didn't even think you liked me", The words made me laugh harder,

"So? Will you?", He asked.

I contemplated his words, gently rifling through his glovebox until I found that original note. Without a peep I handed it to him as my response. Standing from the passenger seat. He narrowed his eyes at the paper.

"I'm just kidding", I snatched the note back quickly, make sure it landed in the car . Green eyes watching it too. As If it were something precious. Then I leapt at him. His mouth opening to protest but it was too late. He caught me by the thighs as my legs curled around his waist. Laughing nervously beneath me.

I placed my hand against the back of his neck, the other guiding his chin. Making sure he as looking at me, "William, of course I'll go to prom with you",

I met his lips slowly. Savouring that moment in the light trickle of rain. And the warmth of this body against mine. The way his smile felt beneath my mouth.

I suppose then is when I knew for sure.

I was in love with the Bad boy of Hawkins.

That's when the trouble started.

As we parted breathlessly, our foreheads pressed together until my mind caught up with me, I spoke, "That black Pumpkin is the one...The tattoo if either of us die in this town.", He let me manoeuvre his hand, feeling that bit of skin next to his thumb between bone and vein. "And I have to get it right here", I pressed on the outside of his hand.

"Why there?", He murmured into my mouth. Making me smile.

"Because you sleep with your hand on mine. But you twitch", I explained, showing him how his thumb mindlessly caressed that spot on my hand in his sleep.

"It's not twitching, I'm usually awake", He corrected, making my smile widen. Adding, "Does that mean mine is going on my neck?",

He planted his hand softly on my collar bone, his fingers brushing my neck. Gingerly moving in the slightest to emphasise my restful movement. I smirked as he set me back into the ground.

"It's a little murdery isn't it? I noticed I still do it the other night",

"Still?", He questioned, interested now. I sighed before I spoke. A little embarrassed.

"Uh—One of my sister's had terrible reactions to formula when she was born and she'd cry all night unless I had my hand on her chest. It was the only way I could get her to sleep for four years.",

Billy was speechless for a moment, pressing his lips together, "What's the deal with your Mom? she seems like an interesting lady",

"Hmm. Interesting is a very nice way to put it. Let's just say if she were a male she'd be put away for the shit she's done to Dad.",

"But he talked about her like—".

"She's his soul mate? Yeah, soulmates don't throw fists instead of words. And if she hadn't have gotten pregnant with my sisters I really think He would've left. He might love her but she's an asshole...and if the roles were reversed I would've never told him I were pregnant.",

"She's still your Mom",

"She's done nothing but ruin my life. And the same to my sister's. Truth be told I was happy she left me to raise them because they aren't fucked up like me", I exhaled.

"You're not fucked up".

"You watched me impale myself with a needle this morning right?", I narrowed my eyes. Surely he was joking. "You've seen how I'd rather die than ask for help? Fucked up parents raised fucked up kids.",

"So your kid's Dad is going to be like an astronaut or something?", He snickered,

"I don't care what he is but he's not fucking up their life because he doesn't want to grow up", I shrugged In response, listening to myself. "This is a really weird conversation...",

"No, it's nice to know you think I need help sleeping", He motioned to his collar.

"I mean, does it help?".

"I haven't had a sleepless night since", He shrugged.

"So wouldn't that tattoo be on your collarbone? Not the neck? I mean my hand is usually lower than that?", I wondered out loud, the rain worsening.

"You planning on killing me off?", Green eyes narrowed on me, pulling his collar closer to his neck.

"Never", I scoffed, walking back to the passenger side of his car. To that small black pumpkin that was perfectly shaped. Cute beyond any understanding of the word. I swiped it off the seat. Handing it to him.

"Good", Billy chuckled in response, glancing to the sky In that ethereal way he did. I took the opportunity to swipe the Polaroid camera from his glovebox, snapping a photo of his far off stare. He caught me and laughed just as my finger pressed down on the button. I waited for the two photos to spit out, shaking the square film until a photo took shape on both.

"Ooh very photogenic", I admired the pictures, the way the camera highlighted every inkling of his beauty. Stuffing them into my breast pocket. "These are going in my archives 'School bad ass ponders all of life's problems while holding tiny pumpkin' I think I'll call them".

"Shut up",He murmured, concealing a smirk. Billy lowered the camera in my hand, twirling me into his chest as the rain pattered down. Then he turned that camera to us, handing me the miniature pumpkin. I held it up with a smile and he pressed down on the button. A brilliant flash blinding me. I blocked my sight against it as he pressed the button again. Kissing my neck this time, his arm constricting over my chest. I smiled much more sanely as he pressed down on the button. Three photos spitting out of the silver camera. He shook them until Images appeared.

Looking back at them now that last photo was a dead giveaway. The way I sank into him. My hand holding his arm there. My stupid, obnoxiously in love smile.

Billy smiled at that last one, jamming it into his wallet after we were done gawking at them. I kept the rest.

"I'll get that jacket off you so I can debut it at school tomorrow", I spoke while pocketing the film.

"Is that a good idea with your respiratory problems?",

"Trust me nothing is getting my heart rate up at that place", I sighed, watching his face shift. "I mean I'll be there",

"Except for you", I rolled my eyes, "I'm going to have to hide it though",

"Might be fun", He murmured, smirking at the idea. And I knew exactly where his mind went.

"You're thinking about what I said about the rooms, aren't you?",

"On repeat",

"Be good and see what happens", I snickered, shivering in the rain. "Race you home?",

"You'll lose.",

———-

That Monday I sat in my truck. Waiting in the school parking lot like an idiot. Ugh. The Jacket was so ugly. I looked down to its grey denim. The front wasn't so bad with just silver buttons and yellow stitching on the breast pocket that said Billy. But the back...It was a monstrosity. A yellow square background obscured by a blonde haired woman straddling a panther in what I could only describe as a leotard. Fuck it was ugly. It sure as hell made me rethink the bet as I sat there silently, rethinking my life choices. Fuck it. If they laugh, they laugh. I reassured myself as I stepped out of my truck, my school bag obscuring that terrible art work. Good. A sigh escaped my lips. Per usual I climbed my bull bar, seating myself on the bonnet of my truck. This not being able to smoke thing really biting my ass. Instead I took out my calculus book and a pen to jot some things down. Doodling to keep my mind occupied.

Dad had rung that morning. He was breaking out of hospital later in the day. Finally going home. I talked to him for almost an hour about it before I realised I was running late...later than usual.

I had wanted to style my ensemble better so I didn't look like an entire train wreck but in ten minutes I could only slap on a pair of black jeans, my boots, a red cropped top and that hideous jacket. Sweeping my hair into a messy ponytail as I ran out the door. I kissed the cat goodbye of course before that. Couldn't forget that bundle of warmth at my side. Noodles had even started warming to Billy. At first he kept his distance but now he comfortably would suffocate the boy by sleeping on his face. The cat loved pillows, I don't know why. Always stole mine at least.

Prue was my keeper the night before. And as much as I loved her I missed waking next to vibrant green eyes. More than I should have.

She did a good job though. I mean I didn't stop breathing in my sleep. Which was nice. I barely got any sleep thinking I would though. Maybe four hours. If that. All I know is that I tossed and turned, making myself upset with things that would never happen. Situations I'd never be in. My mind regressing back to every single embarrassing word I'd ever spoken. Somehow I fell asleep at about 3AM.

On queue with about five minutes to spare that black Camaro turned into the spot across from my car. I tried not to look up but I did. Catching Billy as he got out of the driver's side. His usual denim on denim ensemble gracing his skin and a white shirt beneath. I smiled softly to myself, looking back down at my paper. I wrote out my thought and tore out the page of my notebook, packing it all back into my bag before he was there in front of my bull bar. His ring tapping against the metal. I glanced up to his shit stirring smile, looking over my ensemble. His hand drifted by his mouth as he spoke. As if to contain himself.

"This is going to be the longest month of your life", He snickered, acknowledging just how ugly the jacket was. I shouldered my bag as I slid off the bonnet, landing at his feet. While I was there I slapped my bit of paper against his chest, veering off to the left. As I walked away I snickered to myself. The words, 'Nice ass, Douchebag', sprawled out in that lined paper. I heard a distinguishable noise leave him that was between a snort and a chuckle. Somewhere in between. Then the sound of paper being folded. I gave him twirl, with my bag in my hand to show him the full outfit then I continued to homeroom. Aiming towards the back row.

"Oh my god", Prue tried to hide her shock when she saw the jacket. "It's uglier than I ever imagined", She hovered her hand over her mouth as the other prodded that hideous panther straddling lady on the back. "I don't like how her eyes are staring at me, Sierra",

"Then don't look", I shook my head, leaning back in my chair.

"It's like a car crash, I can't not look.",

"Just close your eyes",

"I can't, her face will haunt me to my grave...Why, why does she look like that?",

I laughed at Prue's bewilderment at the jacket. Her distasteful remarks.

"I've asked myself that. I think she's actually a taxidermy project. Or the artist was painting a woman by memory",

"And what? He'd never seen a woman before? She's just...horrendous. What's with the smoulder? I feel violated looking at this, Sierra",

"There's a reason its a punishment for losing", I replied.

"Just—Promise me you'll burn it when the month is over",

But other than Prue's comments nothing really happened at school until about a week later in regards to embarrassment. I mean people asked why I was wearing it but backed off when I told them I'd lost a bet. Why else would I wear the ugly thing?

——————————————————

Secretly hunting demons was rough but Secretly dating someone sucked majorly. We couldn't do anything in town and anything out of town was more than forty minutes away. On a school night it wasn't ideal. The house got old quickly too. He was sleeping here every night so it lost some of its lustre then. So on that Friday Afternoon he kidnapped me for a very secretive date. One I dressed to the absolute nines for. Makeup, new jeans, leather halter and my knee length coat. He didn't say much to me the whole way there.but kept his hand on my thigh.

Now Indiana wasn't a place you'd find great beaches but there was a few decent sized lakes/ponds. And to my surfer boyfriend that was close enough. We came to a stop in front of a wooden lake house surrounded by forestry. My expression falling into confusion as I glanced towards that single storey building that overlooked the rippling water. It was almost dark by the time we got there.

"Prue's gonna feed the cat", Billy informed me as he popped the boot. Shouldering two bags. "Relax, we're not squatting. I paid for it. Got a key and everything",

"Did You rob a bank?",

"Dropped out of school for six months and worked full time", He sighed, ushering me towards the mauve coloured door. I eyed him suspiciously but crept through the doorway he kept clear for me. The first thing I saw was a freestanding bath overlooking the lake in the middle of the room. Then a king sized bed to the left, a kitchen, ensuite, tv and lounge. But the most impressive thing was that deck that wrapped around the cabin, leading to the water's edge. String lights followed the path to the solid jetty below. Six by six metres maybe. Big enough for a barbecue or wedding ceremony. The sun was just low enough to make those yellow bulbs look magical.

Hands settled around my waist, his sight following mine. "We are doing things in that bathtub". He murmured with a smirk. The absolute psycho let me tase him for twenty seconds just to get out of our bet. He'd only lasted till Thursday. Barely three days.

"What's wrong with the jetty?", I teased, feeling the sharp breath that passed my cheek. His chest vibrating against me. "We'll make a list.",

"Are you holding champagne or do you have some serious problems?", I motioned to the coldness on my hip.

"Both",

"Ew",

"Hey, you married me", He commented, motioning to the room. A honeymoon suite I imagined.

"How'd you get them to believe that, you're not even eighteen yet?",

"But you are",

"Oh good, make me the cougar preying on teenage boys", I grimaced, turning into his chest.

"Five months older than me. You might as well be my grandma", He hissed while shrivelling his face.

"I hate you",

"Then why'd you marry me?", Billy teased, brushing a quick kiss on my lips before he slipped out to the kitchen.

"I was young", I sighed dramatically, "You were chained up. It worked out perfectly".

I heard his laugh from the kitchen, booming around that rustic wooden room. All the while I look around the lake house with its floor to ceiling glass where the deck was. The rest was solid wood. The bed the same sort of sturdiness and dressed in a ruffled emerald quilt set with violet sheets and secondary pillows. My fingers ran over the surface of that claw foot tub, there were candles, rose petals and chocolates hovering on a long bath shelf In the middle of it. It was all very romantic. Thoughtful.

"What was your job?", I called from the other side of the cabin.

"Long hauling", Billy shot back after a moment of delay.

"No, you're too pretty to be a truck driver", My eyes narrowed and I stepped onto the deck, the soft breeze blowing my hair behind me. I notice first how beautiful it was here. Peaceful. And quiet. You didn't get this type of privacy in the city or even in Hawkins. There were no neighbours mowing or partying or using power tools at the crack of dawn. It was just that blue body of water below me and the string lights that led down to the jetty. I held my coat closer to my skin as I looked at that water. I had this sort of uneasy feeling about lakes and dams. Something about drowning made my skin crawl. About waking up under that surface and trying to breathe but only inhaling an onslaught of water and debris.

"Paid good", Billy startled me from my thought. I realised then I was gripping the railing, tight enough to give myself a splinter.

"Huh?",

"The job?", He eyed me up and down with a cooler slung over his shoulder.

"Right", I exhaled, wondering what he was up to. "You're being very secretive",

His mouth curled, saying nothing as he took my hand and led me down the ramp to the jetty. Those bulbs dangling yellow light above us the whole way down.

My boots tapped rhythmically on that wooden decking. All the while he threw down two long cushions from the bench chairs and set that cooler beside them. In my peripheral a tree swing moved back and forth from the bank. Too dark to see anything more than its silhouette.

I sat down on those squishy cushions after a bit, humbled by the man who squished in behind me. His legs either side of mine. As he did his arm snaked around my waist, whispering, "You look beautiful tonight, Sierra",

I shivered against it, watching the water gently move beneath us. I couldn't respond to that with anything other than a dumb smile. A stupid In love smirk.

"And you still haven't told me what's going on?", I pressed, feeling his chin over my shoulder. "What's to say this isn't a scheme to kill me and claim my life insurance?",

"We pretty much live together baby, if I was going to do it, it'd be after you threw my favourite jacket in the dryer.",

"It's My favourite jacket now", I snickered, distinctly remembering his face when I presented him the garment that was now three sizes too small. That trying not be mad type of expression that failed miserably.

He exhaled a long breath behind me,

"There's three months until you're gone. I figure with exams and prom and all that shit this is the only time we're going to get to ourselves.",

"We live together?",

"We don't get to do couple-y things anywhere else though.", He sighed. I didn't know that bothered him so much until then. That he wanted to be my boyfriend officially. To go out together and do those sorts of things. He wasn't the guy I expected it from.

"Baby, I'll go to Principal Snyder's house right now and tell her to broadcast it on the PA at school if you want. I'll go to everyone's house and tell them", I offered, meeting his eyes, "You just have to let me know what you want",

"I—Just, Don't want to be the one that gets you hurt or killed or fired", He sighed, running a hand down his face. "This Agent thing is a real bitch to navigate",

"Yeah, you're telling me", I breathed out, allowing my muscles to relax a fraction more. To lean into him. "Why don't we decide what we want to do on Tuesday? Let's just relax for now.",

"Why Tuesday?",

"Taco day at school. I love tacos", I added, feeling his chest rumble.

"You're letting taco Tuesday decide?",

"Yah",

"I don't know where I found you...", He laughed, handing me that bottle of champagne from the cooler. Now I wasn't supposed to be drinking with my pneumonia meds but one glass wouldn't hurt me...that much.

"In a trash bag behind a dumpster", I smirked and took it from his hands.

"A nice dumpster though",

"A dumpster is still a dumpster",

"And yet you function so well",

My hand met his thigh in a swift smack, the sound muted by his jeans. "And you expect me to open this for you?", I questioned, motioning to the cold bottle.

"I can do it, I might accidentally maim you. But I can do it", Billy jeered, poking my ribs.

"No. I think it's safer in my hands", I put my thumb over the metal cage on the cork and started to untwist the little latch. Wincing every step of the way. "You sure you don't want me to do it?", He teased, looking between me and the champagne. A smile on his lips. "Shh, I'm scared to death right now", I grimaced on the last turn of the metal tie. That cage falling slack. His chest rumbled behind me, enjoying every minute. "Why don't we point it towards the lake?", He suggested, tilting the neck of the bottle.

Not a second later the cork popped out. Projecting forwards in the loudest bang I'd heard come from a bottle. It was lucky he was holding it because I almost peed my pants and let it go. Turning into him as if to shield myself from it.

He laughed. Laughed so hard I thought he might bust a blood vessel. All the while holding me against himself. Both to soothe and insult. Amazing he could do both. I think there were tears in his eyes by the end. But he never let go of that bottle.

"Holy fuck, Sierra", He wheezed,

"Okay", I couldn't help but laugh with him, "Maybe you open the corks from here on",

"I figured a CIA agent would be used to scarier things", He cackled, holding his chest now.

"Buddy, when a bang comes from something you haven't pressed the trigger for you duck", I laughed, watching him fall backwards onto that cushion, still cackling away. I took the alcohol from his hand as he laid flat on the deck. His laugh, his actual laugh, was just the best sound in the world. As high pitched as a hyena and just as goofy. It always made me smile.

"You want a glass for the champagne or you wanna wear it?", I asked lightly, getting up to reach the cooler.

"A glass? Yeah, I'll get the butlers to bring down two champagne flutes", He mused, turning on his side to watch me. I rolled my eyes and grabbed out the two plastic cups he'd packed. "Oh, he has Tupperware money? Fancy",

"They have lids too",

"Geez, I didn't realise I married into wealth", I smirked, digging through the cooler for two clear plastic lids. When I found them I started pouring the champagne. Probably more than I should've.

I handed him his cup with lid and took in that beautiful scenery around us. The light that bathed Billy in an orange glow or the water that reflected them back on its surface. By now it was night and the crickets had begun to sing their song from the long grass on the bank. Im sure it wouldn't have been the only bug we encountered that night. I took a long sip from my champagne and looked back to the creature behind me looking up with this muted sort of smile. His elbow propped beneath him. "What?", I asked lightly, retreating back to his side. I kept my cup above me while sitting. His eyes following me the whole way down. "Something about you doesn't feel real...", He spoke softly, swiping a bug off my cheek. A swift laugh came out of my nostrils, "Well, I've never been called too good to be true, So thank you",

I watched him take another swig from his cup, that smile never fading. Looking like a father's nightmare in his tight jeans and low buttoned grey long sleeve. His necklace sat flush against his sternum, complimented by a silver bracelet, ring and dangly earring. His curly shoulder length hair somewhat flattened but still voluminous.

I first, like I'm sure many had before me, assumed he was a really high maintenance man. But after living with him, that boy had it down to an art form. It might take him ten minutes to get ready on a bad day. Because he was efficient. His shirts were always ironed beforehand. His jeans were starched by a dry cleaner every week. I did however had to ask him to dial down the cologne for breathing purposes. But other than that he ran a comb through his hair and was out the door. I couldn't relate to such efficiency. My hair alone took at least five minutes to wrangle. Then I'd have to even locate clothes to wear, decide on makeup, jewellery. Whereas his precision was almost military. And to look that good, well, it wasn't fair.

"You better stop looking at me like that", Billy broke my thought, his teeth shining under the string lights. I tilted my head tauntingly, "Or what?",

"I'm going to want to kiss you",

"Ew", I grimaced, sipping out of my cup.

"Come here", He jeered in return, placing his cup down on the other side of him.

"No",

"Please?", He spoke with fake sincerity.

"No, go away Satan", I chuckled, gasping as he pulled me across the cushion by my belt loops. Our bodies slamming together. A trickle of champagne showered us from the cup in my hand. He took it from me and placed it down away from us. All before his mouth was on mine. The sound of bugs chirping adding atmosphere to our slow descent into something we'd not admitted yet. That terrifying L word. And baby, I was already there. Days, maybe even weeks before that.

"Hmm", I exhaled against his lips, his teeth swiping the flesh there. Whatever I'd begun to say got lost in that kiss. "What?", He murmured with the base of his voice, still holding the side of my neck. "I might keep you", I sighed, feeling his sharp breath pass my cheek. And I thought maybe he was going to say something but his lips closed shortly after. Whatever he'd begun to utter was thrown into the breeze. "I might keep you too", He whispered, handing me back that cup of champagne. The muscle in his jaw feathering in thought. I should've said it. I should've said it then. Admitted I was miserably in love with him. Because I knew he wouldn't. He'd never do anything to hinder me leaving Hawkins. And those words were like an anchor. Grounding me to one place. I bit my cheek to lessen my heart beat and My intrusive thoughts that called me an absolute wimp. Instead I listened to the sound of the lake slap against the side of the jetty. I watched the bugs dance on its surface.

"Is there anything in the lake?", I asked,

"Like?",

"Like something that will bite my ass if I go in?",

"Not at the moment but there can be", He snickered, finishing off his champagne. I stood with his words, looking at the clear water. "You wanna go swimming?", He asked as if he didn't believe me. "Maybe",

The platform rocked as he stood, tearing off his jacket. "Deal", He shrugged like it wasn't a problem but I stopped him before he could dive in, my palm flat against his chest. "Oh, you're wearing clothes In?",

His face lit up like a damned Christmas tree. Blinking slowly as I tore my shirt off over my head and unbuttoned my jeans. I left all that behind on the jetty. Boots and undergarments. All gone. Diving off that platform with little grace or skill. The water like ice on my skin. Billy was already in before I surfaced. Finding me about twenty metres out. "Catch any piranhas?", I asked as his hands slipped around my bare waist. "Nup, I Saw a deranged woman swimming naked though",

"Hmm, She must've passed me",

"You're insane", He laughed,

"Then why are you naked to?",

"Because I ain't a fool",

"Debatable", I shrugged, shrieking as he pulled me into him. My arms slinging over his shoulders. This part of the lake just shallow enough for him to stand. I might've been able to on my tippy toes. But I didn't try. Not when he looked so peaceful under those dim lights. The stars in the sky as our only witness.

He flicked away three wet tendrils of hair from the side of my face, sweeping my mop of black behind me. "Maybe I should keep the Alcohol away from you", He murmured, "It makes you a loose unit.",

"It's not the alcohol", I scoffed with a smirk. Feeling my cheeks blush.

"Are you calling me a bad influence?",

"Not even close",

"Then I'm lost.", Billy breathed out the water that sluiced down from his wet hair. Freckles staring back at me on the bridge of his nose. I'd never noticed that before.

"I haven't been a loose unit in a very long time", I spoke lightly, clearing my throat after. "And I haven't laughed this much in probably my entire life",

"Yeah but you're usually laughing at me", He murmured with just the widest smile, his hand tickling my spine. "Or in spite of me".

"Then don't trip up my stairs twice in a day", I chuckled at the memory. His shin sporting two straight bruises. "Get better stairs",

"No", I shook my head defiantly. "Get a knee that isn't busted. Don't blame my antique stairs.",

I knew that was the reason. Since it had be dislocated it hurt him on select days. Mostly I noticed when it was cold. The stairs in my house didn't help either.

"My knee is fine", He rolled his eyes. What a bullshit artist.

I gave him a look that begged to differ. "Okay. Lift your leg above hip height.",

"I—don't want to",

"You should get it looked at", I replied, "Im not even sure I popped it back in correctly.",

"You—You know it's metal right?", He stammered with a soft voice. "My knee",

"Oh, I thought you got knifed in a bar fight",

"In my knee?",

"Short people exist, Will", I commented, lifting his expression in the slightest. Even in the night I could see the shadow settle on his face, "How'd it happened?",

"Car accident. I was driving", He confessed, tracing a diagram on my collarbone as he spoke, "Shattered my kneecap on, you know those pull out handbrakes? The whole fucking metal rod went through my leg. I was in hospital for about a month",

"How long ago?",

His eyes rocked to the back of his skull like he really had to think about it. "Two years in March".

"Hey, maybe we could get you one of those chair lifts up the stairs.",

"Like the one that old lady has from Gremlins?",

The thought made me laugh, "That was a good movie. I like when she shot out of the window"

"Yeah, I'll pass on the stair lift",

"Well it's your loss Buddy", I murmured, watching that star filled sky above us. The bugs were silent out this far, just the sound of us wading water with our hands to fill that silence. And it was crystal clear. I could nearly see my own feet under the moonlight. A few fish scraped by our legs but nothing that would bite us.

I wasn't unhappy with our simple at home and in bed by eleven routine. But this, the stars, the lake, the fancy cabin made me feel things that I wasn't sure I understood. And I was so stupidly happy. I had been all month.

"I don't want to seem like the responsible one but if you stay in this water for much longer you won't be able to breathe tomorrow", Billy's breath rebounded off my neck. "Ten more minutes", I bargained.

"How about no more minutes and we can have dinner while wearing clothes?",

"The water isn't that cold", I skimmed my hand over the water.

"The water isn't but the wind is and I didn't pack a decompression needle to fix your lung did you?",

"So serious", I teased, sweeping a bit of his wet hair behind his ear, "But I like this whole responsible facade it's very proper. Very sexy",

He looked away from me for a second with this shy smile, like he didn't know what to do with me, Green eyes meeting me again at last, "Oh really?",

"Really", I chuckled, releasing my arms from around his neck. "Better get out of the water, old man Hargrove is a strict motherfucker".

"I hate you",

"No you don't",

"No I don't.",

——————————————

The next day we went exploring. For about two hours until we found a town that had about five cattle farms, two antique stores, four thrift stores, a small produce shop and a cafe. And while the food and coffee was nice I enjoyed the drive more. Enjoyed the wind in my hair. The sun beating down on my skin. And singing nonsensically to songs I didn't know on the radio. I liked that the whole way there and back he had my hand intertwined in his. So dedicated that he changed gears like that with the side of his palm. The first few were a bit rough but he got the hang of it.

We talked about all of the world's problems, solved a few too. Then, at some point, we moved onto creepy fairytales. I was trying to explain to him the seedy little dude who stole the babies. For the life of me I couldn't remember the name.

"You know the imp who spins straw into gold and snatches first borns?", I explained as best as I could.

"I have no idea what you're talking about", Billy chuckled, adjusting his sunglasses.

"He's got a really stupid name", I tried again, hoping to spur some sort of recognition. He took his eyes off the road and looked at me, thinking for a second.

"Oh, Rumpelstilskin?",

"Yeah that's the one! Rumbleskin",

"Rumpelstilskin", He corrected with a chuckle, watching the cogs turn in my brain.

"Runsteskin", I tried to say the words but for some reason my mouth didn't get the memo. "Rumbles—", I stuttered, getting flustered now. And Billy he just laughed at me, "Fucking, Rumpendumbell",

By this point He was laughing so hard his eyes glistened beneath his glasses. He mouthed a strangled 'Rumpelstilskin' but no sound came from his lips.

"Are you going to be alright?", I enquired, his face pure red.

"No", He responded, chuckling again. I mean ugly laughing. Teeth shining in the sunlight, holding his chest, wheezing laughing.

"Don't piss yourself, okay?", I could help but laugh along at the joy he got from my minced words. And just when I thought he'd settled I heard him murmur the words 'Rumpendumbell', his chest vibrating in another round of giggles ten minutes later. Luckily these roads were near empty or I'm pretty sure he would've unknowingly slammed into oncoming traffic while saying those cursed words. His mouth set into a smirk the rest of the drive even after he'd stopped cackling. And I knew he was replaying it in his mind.

My revenge came later after we'd had our coffee and pie from the cafe and were perusing the small town centre. I dragged him into the first thrift store which also doubled as an antique place, pointing out all the ugly things as recommendations for him to buy. Particularly a pair of leopard print pants that haunt my nightmares to this day. And a grey sweater with ducks embroidered on the front.

"You'd look great in this", I giggled, holding out a feather print sleeve. Billy just looked at me, his eyes narrowing.

"Well, you're going to prom in this", He responded, holding up a ballet slipper pink mini dress with jewel encrusted shoulder pads and a ruffled skirt. "Oh my", I touched the front of the garment, the material like a cat's tongue on my fingers. "Why...why does it look like that?", I uttered, standing up straighter as the shop attendant strolled over to us.

"Anything I can help you find?", She asked in that way of moving us along. Billy answered before I could, "Sierra's looking for a prom dress", He spoke with a slightly quirked lip. I was going to kill him.

"Well this one here is simply beautiful", The blonde attendant motioned to that hideous gown in Billy's hand. "I think so too", He stirred.

"It also has a low cut back with lacing so you can cinch it to your waist like a corset.",

"I—Uh, I'm not loving the pink", I smiled politely, trying to reject her recommendation as quickly as possible.

"It's not for everyone", Her brown eyes swept over me, "You've got such a nice figure anyway, you don't want to hide it behind ruffles and shoulder pads. I actually have a dress out back I think you might like", She didn't wait for an answer before she darted off out the rear door.

"I like your figure, also", Billy stirred at my shoulder.

"You're an ass", I smacked away his hand that snaked around my waist. "You wanna run while she's gone?", He suggested, pressing a kiss to my brow. I didn't get the chance to respond before that blonde woman was back. A garment bag strung over her arms. I watched her unzip the bag and whip out this long, deep blue dress.

"It's a gorgeous crushed velvet, off the shoulder gown. In the light it has a silver shine like glitter. And since it's been here so long I'm willing to almost give it away.", The lady exhaled, and I touched the garment. The colour was nearly black. It was pretty. Really gorgeous. "Comes with a matching detachable cape too",

"It's pretty", I observed, completely blown away by it.

"I insist you try it on. I think it'll fit like a glove.", The assistant smiled gently.

"We didn't really—",

"Try it on", Billy nudged my boot.

"Fitting rooms are behind us", The lady motioned to an empty stall, handing me that dress. I murmured bad things to Billy when her back was turned, following after her to that fitting room. When the curtain was closed I quickly slipped on the gown, startling as that lady burst through the space. I got out of my clothes just fine, I don't know why she felt the need to zip up the dress for me and readjust the damned thing like I was a four year old. Just as quickly she disappeared again. Leaving me to look at myself in this beautiful off shoulder gown. The material was soft against my skin. As I turned the light caught those flecks of silver and it reminded me of the glitter at the Asylum. Reminded me of us. I liked how it hugged my figure but flared at the bottom. A small trail of velvet material tapping my ankles. Dare I say I looked good? But when it came time to open the curtain I was nervous.

He was sitting down on one of the waiting benches, leaning forward with his hands clasped together when I emerged at last. His eyes filtering up to me from the bottom of the gown. I'd never seen anyone's jaw hit the ground but his mouth hung open in the slightest. His body was motionless. Frozen.

"Oh wow", The attendant interrupted our eye contact, flattening out the material at my hips. "Match made in heaven isn't it? What do you think?", She asked, turning me face on to Billy. "Is he your prom date?", She whispered in my ear, rethinking her words. I nodded in response. "Give us a slow twirl", She pressed on, making me turn on the spot.

"Well, Prom date?", She flashed her stare back to Billy, "Is it approved?",

"Oh, It's approved", He uttered with a hand covering his mouth, his stare lingering.

"You're the perfect height for it too. Not too short, not too tall. See how it clings to your hips without a single fold. The fit Is a dressmaker's dream", The attendant continued, more in awe of the dress than I was. I didn't wear things like that often. And truthfully I thought I looked out of place in gowns like these but this one...was just gold.

"I'll take it", I murmured, watching her face light up at the words.

"I thought you might. I'll go find that cape", She mused, trotting off back to that rear room. I watched her close the door before I sauntered over to Billy.

"Okay she's gone now, you can tell me what you really think",

I felt his hand run down the side of my hip, feeling the soft material, green eyes darting upwards, "It's the second best thing I've seen you in", He drawled.

"What's the first?", I enquired teasingly, brushing his lips with my own.

"What's underneath it", He smiled into my mouth, grimacing as I smacked his thigh. "Hey, come back", He demanded, guiding me back to his lips. His hand straddling the material at my stomach. Pulling me on to his lap.

"You're going to get us kicked out", I warned as his fingers trailed up my bare thigh through the slit on the side. Green eyes diving to the top of my breasts that were about to burst from the gown. "I wouldn't do that", He ran his tongue over his teeth, gently kissing the top of my shoulder. Tapping my ass as I stood again.

"I like it a lot", He exhaled like a kid in a candy store. Making me roll my eyes and smile.

I paid for the gown quickly after I narrowly caught a very expensive crystal vase Billy knocked with his elbow. I believe it was about 500. Nearly three times the price of my gown.

Because we had more exploring to do I placed the garment onto the back seat of the Camaro and we kept walking along the concrete path. Billy's eyes darting between the shops on this side and over the other. I guided him on the path with a soft tug on his jacket or else he would've tripped over a bin, a child and a fire hydrant. All these distractions. But even I couldn't save him from the hurtling black mass that came towards him. Something incredibly fast slamming into his shoulder. All I saw was black,

"Fuck", He startled, nearly shedding his skin. I jumped all the same, watching this huge black bird fly away like a jerk. Billy's eyes as wide as saucers. He'd grabbed my arm so hard I thought it was going to bruise. And I laughed. The fact that he was looking over at the storefronts making the vicious attack extra sweet. I had to stop walking or else I would've peed. I laughed so hard my lungs hurt. He did too. I think he was more relieved it was only a bird because it knocked his shoulder back with incredible force. I asked him if he was okay before I burst out laughing though, I'm not a monster.

After the vicious attack he grabbed my waist, pulling me in front of him as we giggled, his chin in the crook of my neck. As if I could protect him from bird attacks. But as he tucked me under his arm and we continued walking on the concrete, inspecting some of those shops, nothing else touched him. I made sure of it, threatening any bird I saw thereafter.

We passed by a creepy shop front a little ways down the path, "Oooh. An occult shop. Creepy", Billy commented, stopping me in my tracks. I glanced up to the sign in red fluorescent letters. 'Tabitha's Cauldron'

"We are so going in", I spoke excitedly, dragging him by his sleeve into that dingy shop. A bell rang to signify our presence and a grey haired woman with rosie cheeks popped up from behind a glass counter. Not saying anything but offering us a wide smile as she sorted through a tray of crystals.

The walls were lined in display cabinets. Some were smack in our path. All filled with odd little things like terrariums containing rat skeletons or bones twined together. And of course there were sage sticks and crystals. All displayed very neatly. "Ugh, I can't stand the patchouli smell", Billy whispered in my ear, "I can feel myself losing the will to shower and selling the Chevy for an orange Volkswagen.",

I laughed through my nostrils, turning my sight towards him, "Why don't you go check out the bakery, Willie Nelson? I won't be much longer",

"Sold", He was out that door in a nanosecond. The boy must've really hated that incense.

I browsed for a little bit over the witchy homewares and talismans before coming to a cabinet of rings. Nothing about it was special. They were just men's rings. Silver and plain. But one, one was far from that.

"Something catch your eye?", The shop attendant, Tabitha I presumed, asked, walking to the side of the counter.

"The black bird ring", I murmured, watching her lift the whole tray out from behind the glass. She placed it down without a sound on the velvet table cloth, picking it up between her thumb and index finger. "Hmm, The Crow can symbolise many things to different people. An omen of Death. A Messenger of the Spirit realm. Or they can represent change. A time of transformation and growth". She spoke while squinting at the ring in her hand. It wasn't the crow that caught my eyes but the markings on the back. Like I'd seen them somewhere before. I was drawn to it.

"What if I don't believe in any of that superstition?", I questioned lightly, stuffing my hands into my jacket pockets. The witchy woman laughed, "Then, my dearie, you wouldn't be in this store would you?",

"My Grams believed in all this stuff, I don't", I wasn't even sure why I was explaining this to her.

"As it goes, the harder you run from something the more inclined it is to find you",

"So how do I figure out which symbolic meaning my crow has?", I questioned, wincing against that smell of patchouli oil radiating from her.

"Sweet girl, fate doesn't reveal itself until it is much too late. A crow could mean a crow. Just as A rat is a rat. Unfortunately life doesn't come with a handbook for meaning. Just superstition", She shrugged in a snaggle toothed smirk. The way she spoke was very soothing. Very light. "But personally, I believe in magic and fairies and the Goddesses above us. Because no one has to right to tell me not to.",

"And you believe in the whole symbolism thing?",

"Religiously", She nodded, motioning to the door, "Very few people make it past my cabinets of...curiosities. I see the boy you entered with didn't. Now I could say it was the wards I put up to invite only open minded sister witches into my shop. Or I could tell you it was the burning smell of clary sage that sent him out of my door. Only you can decide which is true.",

"Neither", I responded quickly, raising her brow. "He hates patchouli oil",

"I think you've proven my point. Many 'Clairvoyants' will tell you what that crow you saw meant. Doesn't mean they're right.",

"It flew right into my boyfriend. Like properly dive bombed him",

"My guess would be it saw something shiny. Like a button or trinket",

"Oh", I exhaled, wondering why I was talking about birds at all.

"Unfortunately that's usually the case. People overlook reason for supernatural phenomena. Why? I can't say.",

"So you believe in something you've never seen?",

"Seems a lot like religion doesn't it?",

I laughed through my nostrils, "Yeah. I guess it does",

"Put aside what the crow represents, you had your eye on this ring for a reason.",

"My boyfriend has nice jewellery but it's all plain and sort of lifeless...nothing like this...This is very him",

"High school students I presume?",

I nodded in response.

"Popular?",

"He is",

"Hmm, that's another oddity in life how two entirely different personalities seek each other out. Sometimes it's disastrous but other times it can be something entirely kismet, made in the stars...Look at me I'm rambling. I mean to say the reason school kids gain infamy is because they cater to the perception of others. They are the picture their peers paint for them. A quarterback. A fun guy. A good time. I'd like to remind everyone of what magic resides within their uniqueness. One Crow encrusted ring at a time",

——————————-

It was sunset by the time we got back to the cabin. And even later than that when we surfaced for air. We'd had a roast dinner and a bath afterwards. Things from there got a little sinful. By 9pm I was sitting on the plush grey carpet in just Billy's shirt and my underwear. All the while we watched the beginnings of 'Star Wars: The Empire Strikes Back'. I made camp on his bare chest, snuggling under the heat of that fireplace. The rest of him clad in grey track pants. He shifted underneath me to get comfortable and I had to dodge a flying limb or two. But he settled after a bit, propping his arm behind his head even though he had about two pillows behind him. And the couch.

"Some thing fell out of your pocket before", He spoke halfway through the movie. "I heard it hit the bin",

"Oh really?", I knitted my brows together and got to my feet. Walking into the kitchen. A bit of silver sat by the dustbin and I picked it up quickly. He didn't ask me what it was when I came back but I held it in my palm, my heart beating faster,

Then came the scene where Princess Leia was saying goodbye to Han Solo. The princess uttering the words, 'I love you'

And all she got in response was a lousy, 'I know',

"Rejected", Billy commented aloud.

"But it wasn't really. He just said it back in different words", I responded.

"Would've been better if he said it back in actual words", His chest rumbled against my cheek. I stayed there until the movie credit rolled. That metal hot in my hand. Why was I so nervous?

As the tv faded to black I felt my throat go dry. The fire casting us in orange.

"You remember how you left me alone in that occult shop today ?", I asked lightly,

His eyes narrowed on me, "Uh sure",

"I got you a present", I sat up straighter,

"Its not the rat skeleton is it? Because I got that for Christmas last year.",

"No, the rat skeleton was a close second to some patchouli oil", I smirked, leaning forwards to speak. He kissed me softly, "Evil woman",

While he did I placed that hot bit of metal into his palm when he wasn't looking at me. I wasn't asking him to marry me or anything. It was just a ring. Just a ring.

His eyes cast down to it. Holding it up to see under the fire light, "Oh it's a ring", His voice was ecstatic at first until he honed in on the crows around the band, "With birds on it",

"A souvenir of today", I giggled, unable to hold in my laughter. He pulled me closer into him between my cackles then hoisted me onto his lap. Slipping that ring on his finger somewhere in between. Green eyes just fixed on me. The kind of look that set the butterflies in my stomach on fire. "I love it", He murmured, never breaking that eye contact, a hard kiss gracing my lips. Long and lingering. Enough to leave them slightly swollen and numb. His hands digging into my sides beneath that shirt of his I wore. Demanding every fibre of my attention. Of my being. A tortured moan left his parted lips as I distanced our mouths an inch maybe two. Enough to catch my breath. To let him catch his. Words falling off his tongue while he brushed my dishevelled hair behind my shoulder. A whisper, "I love you",

The words made my goddamn cheeks hurt. With that wide smile. I didn't expect him to say that. But that he did, well, I could've been knocked over by a twig.

"I've loved you since that first time at Hazeldean farm...You don't have to say it back but I want y—"

"William", I shushed him, holding his face between my thumb and forefinger. "No one tolerates 'My Sharona' seven times in a car ride unless they're miserably in love with you",

He grinned slowly with each word. Just beaming by the end. Nearly shy. Being vulnerable wasn't something either of us did well. "And", I added, shifting on his lap, "I hate when you have to go back to your Dad's place. It makes me very sad",

"Oh no, there's gotta be a solution", He laughed, grasping my waist still.

"You want to live with me, douchebag?", I tilted my head sweetly.

"I'm pretty sure I already do",

"Yeah, but I'll clear out closet space and dresser space. And you can have a shelf in the fridge. And a side on the couch. And a drawer in my ensuite. Or the entire upstairs bathroom. I don't care.",

"Ooh, I do like the spa bath in the upstairs bathroom.",

"Then it's yours",

"All this for free?", He joked.

"I'd like to make the most out of our three months", I replied,

"I thought we just did that in the tub. And on the kitchen counter. And the table on the deck",

I thumped his chest quickly with the back of my hand, "Not what I meant. Although...", I trailed off with the memory, his menacing chuckle vibrating against me. "I'll live with you, douchebag. It's not like I'll need to move much",

"Damn, you pack light",

"I own like four pairs of jeans, five shirts and four jackets.",

"Yeah, same", I lied with a scoff,

"I've been in your wardrobe almost everyday and I don't think I've ever reached the end of it",

"I don't have that many clothes",

"How many band t-shirts do you have alone?",

"Maybe ten", I shrugged.

"I rest my case",

"You can borrow them if you want?",

"That wasn't my case",

"I know", I poked his nose lightly, a yawn coming over me.

"You tired, baby?", He asked only to tease.

"It was a big day",

"It's not even midnight",

"Not all of us can party through to the morning tough guy. I like my bed.",

"You're like an old lady.",

"I'm a tired lady. And I have like five hundred pages of paperwork to catch up on for work when we get back to our place",

"Anything I can help with?",

"No, I've seen your handwriting.",

"Wow, she's mean when she's tired",

"Yes I am", I yawned again, covering my mouth. My eyes weighing a thousand pounds. I closed them just for a second. When they opened again I was laying flat on the bed. A pillow perched under my neck. Billy hovered there above me tucking in the doona at my sides. I smiled in my sleepiness, murmuring, "I love you",

"Go back to sleep, Baby",

"No",

"Then open your eyes",

"No",

——-

That Monday at school went by in a blur. I'd kind of gotten used to wearing the ugly jacket by then. It didn't really bother me.

And I was happy. So deliriously happy I felt bad for Prue who had to watch my dumb smile. My mindless chattering. It took her until lunch time to say anything about it. Waiting until we were seated by ourselves.

"Okay, Spill", She murmured softly, leaning towards me. Trying not to warrant any attention. "Why have you been walking around like you actually like this place?",

"I have not",

"You have", She corrected me with a raised brow. Spearing a potato with her fork.

"Okay, maybe I'm in a decent mood—",

"A decent mood? You haven't stopped talking and you're the quietest person I know.", She scoffed pointing her fork as she spoke again, "Something happened with you and your secret lover. At least I know it wasn't kinky sex this time",

"Prue", I scolded, shaking my head. "It—",

"What?",

"It's not a big deal. He said he loved me", I uttered, taking a bite out of my pie. Prue grasped my arm, "No way",

"He was tired. It might've been an accident.",

"Like hell he was. There are no accidents when it comes to that word",

"I can think of about a thousand cases where that's wrong",

"I mean from someone like him. He doesn't go around throwing the word interchangeably",

"Uh—I suppose not", I thought about it.

"Told you he was in love", Prue flashed an all knowing smile, finally biting her potato. She spoke again with a mouthful, "Just promise me I'll get to be your 3 kid's godmother...and the maid of honour at your wedding",

I laughed at the idea, my eyes following the steps of Aubrey. Her cheerleading uniform bouncing in her urgency. I wasn't expecting her to slide in next to Prue. Considering she hasn't uttered a word my way since Stacy was escorted out of here in cuffs.

"Sierra", She spoke, leaning over Prue with no care. I eyed her, wondering how she came to have such little regard to other people. "Look I'm sorry, I—I've been a terrible friend to you", She murmured, vibrant eyes clashing with me.

"Yes, you have", I agreed with her,

"I know I'm a different person when Stacy is around...I didn't realise how bad",

"You were an asshole", Prue commented with a smile.

"You were", I agreed, taking a swig of water.

"You didn't help, Sierra. You weren't willing to give my other friends a chance from the start. You antagonised them",

"I wasn't willing to be demeaned by you so you could fit in with your new friends", I corrected, "You knew they hated me, so you had to too",

"I—That's not—",

"Did you know Stacy was going to get Jimmy Volksem to beat me up? Yes or no?",

"I didn't. I swear I didn't", She shook her head, tears forming in her eyes. "You have to believe me, Sierra, I wouldn't have invited you otherwise.",

"I don't believe you", I hissed, "Because the only person who warned me not to go was Billy Hargrove, and I think as little of him as I do of you",

Prue raised her brow. Impressed by my lie.

"Then you're going to hate me...", Aubrey exhaled, her chest falling. "I'm sure Prue already told you that she called me when you weren't doing well in hospital. But I didn't come with Her and Kadence even though they offered to pick me up",

"Yeah. I noticed when I didn't see your face", I scoffed, gripping my tray.

"I was—Somewhere else...", Aubrey explained, her cheeks reddening.

"Somewhere else?", Prue furrowed her brow.

"That Thursday night I was—", She stopped, closing her eyes tightly.

"What? You were what?", I continued, waiting for her to finish the damned sentence.

"Don't make me say it...", Aubrey whispered.

"Say what?", Prue looked to me.

"I don't know what you're on about",

"That Thursday night I was...'With' Billy Hargrove.",

"What do you mean by with?" Prue hounded.

"He came on to me after school that Thursday and We did things together. But it was just a hook up. I shouldn't have bailed on you, Sierra".

I felt the earth stand still. No. She was lying...she was fucking lying. But why? She didn't know we were together...no one did.

"Then you're both as disgusting as each other", I commented, standing from my seat. Prue followed me. Guiding me out of that cafeteria like she were my own personal guard.

That lying motherfucker. I felt a knot form at the base of my throat. The ground an absolute blur as Prue led me to the medical bay. They let both of us in there, they always did. And I waited until that door was closed in that cold examination room before I let myself comprehend what Aubrey had said. My chest rising and falling quicker as Prue sat me down on the foam bed. He'd lied to me. Fucking lied.

"He told me he hadn't slept with anyone else in over two months", I murmured, the first tear falling.

"Hey, you need to breathe, Sierra", She responded, lifting my chin with her finger. "Breathe",

I didn't understand what she was saying until that ripe pain sprung in my chest, making me feel sick. My breath too fast for my beaten lungs to catch up. Oh no. That disgusting rattle echoed in my throat. And for a moment my lungs wouldn't inflate. Wouldn't take anymore air. Five seconds past until I could breathe again. Everything within my body shuddered. "Vomit bag", I pleaded.

She grabbed one just in time for that acidic bile to come up my oesophagus. The bag barely open.

I hated vomiting. I hated how it burned my throat. My nose.

"Come on, Sierra", Prue rubbed my back as I was keeled over that bag. Disgusting vomit coating my mouth. I stayed there for a while until I was sure nothing else would come back up.

"I'm good. I'm good", I groaned, tying off the bag.

"You shouldn't be at school, Sierra", Prue spoke softly, watching me toss that vomit bag in the bin. I reached into my school bag, taking a long swig out of my bottle. Anything to rid the taste of acid from my mouth.

"I feel so stupid", I murmured, covering my lips with my hand. The tears just falling on there own.

"You shouldn't. He should feel ashamed and disgusting", She replied, giving me a sidewards hug.

"You told me this would happen...",

"I was hoping it wouldn't",

"He—Uh, must've come seen me in the hospital after they were done on Thursday night", I shuddered, everything within me trembling. "And then I went and slept with him again the night after...I'm so fucking stupid", I sobbed gently into Prue's shoulder. This hollowness building in the pit of my stomach.

"I'm going to skin him", She threatened, rubbing my back more furiously.

"We weren't even officially together and he's already cheated on me", I sniffled, wiping my tears.

"Go home, Sierra. Have a shower. Come back tomorrow in a better place okay?", Prue hugged me sidewardly.

"Okay",

"And take a vomit bag",

———

Agent Prudence Hallows told me many things in our time at Hawkins high but I remember vividly her retelling of a particular day. After I'd bailed and gone home with a vomit bag. Leaving her to pick up the pieces.

Prue was never one to be confrontational but on this day she could've spit flame. Short as she was no one seemed to take her seriously even if she did hiss venom. But Billy Hargrove, she'd skin that motherfucker alive. She thought about all those things as she waited in the empty science room. Arms crossed over her black blouse. Poor Sierra. The only guy she'd ever fallen for in this town turns out to be a dog. Well, Sierra had more things than Prue in the way of smarts and looks but she was only eighteen. Only a baby. Prue was nearly twenty five and well learned in fuck wits like Billy. She also had a temper that could turn sand to glass. Especially when it came to Sierra. She'd tried to protect her as best she could when she first came to Hawkins but that girl had tunnel vision of her own. Seemingly she was cold and allusive but outwardly she was simply beautiful. Tall, with thicker thighs and a cinched waist. Her bell bottom pants always highlighting all of the above. Her skin was pale, with raven hair that cascaded down her back in unruly waves. Her eyes a bright shade of blue. Something about her face just appeasing. Prue had always liked her hooded eyes that gave her this sort of mysterious aura. Her evenly proportioned lips that opened into an even more humbling smile. Framed by deep dimples. And it wasn't that Prue was attracted to her by any capacity but others were. And Sierra just didn't see it. She was clueless really. Blind.

Prue wasn't sure whether she just didn't believe it or Sierra really didn't see the lingering stares. She certainly didn't know when she was being flirted with. But she sure spent a lot of time on Kadence. Who was about the only man who didn't respond to being flirted with by her. He was no loss anyway. Twenty one years old and still in high school. It was sad really.

Sierra had always put Aubrey on a pedestal for how she looked. How every male lingered when Aubrey was around. Whether it was for her huge breasts that were usually pressed tightly against her blouse or the blonde of her hair. But in truth Sierra often palmed people off on Aubrey. With or without knowing, Prue wasn't sure.

A soft knock fell on the classroom door.

"Come in", Prue called, watching Billy Hargrove slink through the door. His eyes narrowing on her, "Close the door, Mr Hargrove", She sighed.

"What's going on?", He shrugged, his hands diving into his Jean pockets. "Why'd you pull me out of class?",

"Agent Morningstar is a dear friend of mine, Mr Hargrove", She spoke, standing up straight.

"What you're an agent too?", He exhaled, not surprised.

"I am. I'm also the one who will skin you alive if there is any truth about you sleeping with Aubrey Acres while Sierra was in hospital", Prue approached him, watching his body stiffen, "Sierra already knows. Aubrey let her mouth run away with her and well she didn't take the news well.",

"Fuck", He exhaled, running his hand through his shaggy blonde hair.

"Fuck is right.", She taunted, "Because even though I told her to stay away from boys like you she didn't. She told me you weren't as big of an asshole as you seem...that she liked you. She almost had me convinced too",

"I didn't sleep with Aubrey", He confessed, his jaw clenching.

"You did something with Aubrey", She hissed, "Why else would she be bragging about you?",

"It—It wasn't like that",

"Whatever it was...You're going to confess to Sierra before she has to hear it in whispers around the school. And you're going to think long and hard about what a relationship means. Whether Sierra Morningstar means more to you than hook ups with slags. Pick one or the other. Or else I'm going to phone in my contacts, and I've been in this job a lot longer than Sierra, and this town will never see you again. Understood?",

"You hate me don't you?", He spoke as fact. Not sad about it in any capacity.

"I can't hate you if you're deceased,",

"No. But you think she's too good for me",

"I hate my best friend settled for someone with the emotional capacity of a grape. I hate that you are going to be the one to absolutely destroy her because you're a fucking child. It has nothing to do with you not being good enough. Just being chosen makes you worthy enough. Now you have to keep her and this isn't how you do it,",

————

That Monday afternoon while I was still a sobbing mess I got a call about another suspected portal a half hour drive outside of Hawkins. Lucky I was home. Prue wouldn't have even left school yet. Instead of palming it off to her I decided the distraction would do me good. So I got dressed in my tactical uniform. My black cargo pants and a thermal shirt topped with skin tight Kevlar armour. Silently I braided my hair, thinking of nothing and everything all at once. My chest aching all the same. That person in the mirror looking a hell of a lot tougher than I felt. As I put on my leather fingerless gloves the tears began to fall again. I splashed my face with water and that stemmed it. The shock from the freezing temperature. Good. Good. Nodding my head, I attached everything I needed to my person.

Torch. Yes. Glock. Yes.

Assault rifle: Shouldered.

Truck: Ready.

Anything outside of Hawkins was considered fair game. Shoot to kill. Or be killed. These creatures needed to be contained somehow. Somewhere. Why not here?

I hauled all my shit into the back seats. My black duffel taking up the whole row.

And who should creep up my driveway as I slapped on my Velcro name badge but the fucking devil himself.

"Fuck", I groaned, closing the door as he got out of his car. My assault rifle strong in my hand. I began to load it as he started talking.

"Sierra, I didn't sleep with her", Was the first thing out of his mouth. His shadow there at my front. Didn't sleep with her my ass.

"Were you going to?",

He shut his mouth at the words, his lips pressing together. "I—Uh",

"Just say Yes. Yes you were...So what stopped you then?",

"Sierra, I—", He tried to say, pleading with me now.

"What stopped you?", I interrupted him as I slid my sight in the top of my gun. He flinched at the sound of it clicking into place.

"...Her Dad caught us", Billy exhaled, his hands raised in surrender.

"Oh, her Dad caught you.", I laughed this sort of sinister chuckle that scared even me. He could've picked anyone. Anyone. Why her? Why Aubrey?, "So she was naked and ready to go then?",

"It wasn't like that, Sierra", He pleaded, lowering my rifle in my hands. Trying to get into that space. "I didn't know what to do after I found out you were a cop...I reacted badly. But you lied to me,",

"I lied to you?",

"I wanted to hurt you...For a good reason.",

"I wanted to hurt you today, Should I have gone and fucked someone instead?!", I spat, throwing his hands off me. I didn't want to look at him. "No. You see I couldn't do that to you, because I actually care about you",

"Sierra, I'm sorry. But I didn't sleep with Aubrey. Or Denise. I didn't even sleep with Stacy. Because it's been you. It's always been you. Something has stopped me every time.",

"Yeah, their fucking parents", I laughed through the glistening tears in my eyes. "—Don't pretend you put me into any consideration when they were in your mouth.",

He stilled at the words, his sight plastered on the concrete.

"It wasn't their parents. It was you. You are the only one who has ever given a fuck about me. Even before we were friends. When you told me I could do better than Stacy Messner.",

"Yeah, well what good did that do me? You still went out and fucked around with one of my best friends",

"I—I know. I'm sorry. I wasn't thinking, Sierra. I just—",

"Tried to fuck the nearest female?",

"It wasn't like that...",

"The fuck it wasn't. And I can't even stay here to argue with you because I have a fucking job to do.", I scoffed, walking around to the drivers side of my truck. "Sierra", He grabbed my arm, turning me to face him. His voice near a whisper, "What do you want me to do? How can I fix this?", And I thought he might just cry.

He flinched as I tore my arm out of his grasp.

"You can call me when you grow the fuck up, Billy",

"Please...don't call me that", Tears welled in his eyes, he swallowed to conceal them.

"I have to go",

"You can't run, Sierra. What are you going to do if you find one of those monsters?",

"I'm going to shoot it in the face", I replied, tossing my rifle into the passenger seat.

"You told me that didn't work last time,",

"Then I'll run",

"...Don't do this", He pleaded, his hand lightly tapping against the side of my car.

"Do what? My job? This is what I was trained for. This is why I'm here. Why do you think I wear a name badge? It's so if one of those creatures kills me they can identify my remains. This isn't high school, teenager bullshit. This is my life. And I was stupid to think you could ever fit into it.",

"I fucked up, Sierra. But I want to fix it. Tell me how",

"You fucked up our relationship by yourself. Fix it yourself. I'll see you in the halls", I shook my head as I climbed into the drivers seat, leaving him there in my driveway an absolute mess.

————————

The Barn outside Of Hawkins was a bust. Nothing living had lingered there in a very long time. I even checked the land around it and nothing. No dead plants. No blackened ground. Whoever had tipped them off was completely wrong. And wasted three hours of my life stumbling around in thigh high grass. Only to set off someone's booby trap. Luckily I only caught a shallow slash on my forearm as I shielded myself from a claymore made of knives, nails and explosives. It scared the fuck outta me though. Made me bleed for sure.

And I swore I heard that voice again, "Hello, Agent Morningstar", moments before the bang. I swore I saw a person in the tall grass with skin the colour of chalk and eyes and mouth dribbling black. There then gone in a blink.

I was losing my mind.

When I got home I unloaded the truck and tossed all my shit onto the floor before I hopped in the shower to wash away the grass seeds and itchy prickles that had dove under my clothes.

Prue had snuck in the house while I was showering, surprising me with take out when I padded back down the stairs. Chinese food. We talked for the longest time about work and my anonymous tip off. Revealing she'd had a call that ended much the same about a week ago too. Her offender was a sharp bit of glass sticking out from the window frame. It sliced her fair across the bicep. It was odd to get two In a row. But nonetheless we had to check them out. Even if they turned out to be false. She wrapped a white bandage around my forearm as we discussed it. We both thought it was strange but skimmed over it with other topics like what was happening when I left. Thirteen weeks and I was gone. I felt bad leaving her in Hawkins when she'd already been here for three years. But she chose to stay undercover.

I didn't.

It seemed only fair that she got to live here in my house while I was gone. She was apprehensive at the idea at first but warmed to it when I told her the cat could come with me. She didn't like them. Her own mistake.

So it was settled. Two weeks after prom she'd move in. The day I left this place for good. The thought made my heart hurt.

That Tuesday morning Prue woke me with a cup of coffee and a raid through my wardrobe. She was determined to find something that would make that denim jacket seem obsolete. I imagined she thought that if I wasn't thinking of the jacket I wasn't thinking of Billy...I suppose it was the thought that counted.

"Okay, what about the black leather flares, which looked amazing on you at Stacy's party by the way, I know Steve thought so. We pair it with this cropped sequinned halter neck",

"That's basically just a bra", I shook my head.

"I know. And you can't get in trouble for it. Ahh the perks of being an Agent.", Prue chided, handing me the top. "And if you get cold you can just...do the jacket up I suppose",

I put on her ridiculous outfit, welcomed by her low whistle. "Ooh. He's going to regret fucking with you", She commented, flicking my hair around my shoulders. Insisting I wear it down.

Three layers of mascara later I was done.

"Why? What is the point of this Prue?", I sighed upon seeing myself in the mirror. What was the point of looking like this. With my hair perfectly waved and make up light enough to look natural but more than I ever did. Would this somehow make him not cheat? To see me like this? Prue hovered over my shoulder, speaking softly.

"Listen. I don't think you need any of this. Quite frankly it's just you with your hair down. But I want you see how others look at you Sierra. How coveted you are by so many others beside William Hargrove. I want you to see that you didn't lose him. He lost you.",

I smiled at her through the mirror admiring her short black dress with white opaque thigh high stockings and my platform ankle boots. She spoke again, "And we are going to walk into that school together. They are going to stare as we strut it down the halls. But they are only human. Some may faint. Hyperventilate. We may even kill a man...but it's a sacrifice for the greater good.",

"I think we need a name for this duo", I chuckled, shouldering my bag.

"Gothic thunder and Biker Babe", Prue spoke without thought, following me down the stairs.

"Elvira and Easy rider", I commented back.

"Ohh I like that. Elvira is hot",

"Thought you might",

"So Easy Rider, your car or mine?", Prue asked, making my lips press together tightly.

"Now that you say it again, I'm regretting that nickname. Uh—My car",

"I could call you Wyatt?", She shrugged, tossing me my keys.

"Why do I have to be a dude?",

"Because I can't think of any hot biker chicks right now", Prue laughed, grasping my arm as she spoke again, "You're Joan Jett. Punk rock chick. I should've realised sooner.",

"Okay, Elvira. Get in the truck", I snickered, closing the front door.

The drive to school was anything but silent. Quite frankly I enjoyed it more than she'd ever know. I appreciated it more than she'd ever know. Halfway to school Prue whipped out a eyeliner pencil, lining her eyes like the mistress of the dark. I laughed as she did. But goddamn she did a good job, especially from a moving car. The lines were near flawless and identical. As we pulled into the school parking lot my heart sank to see the black Camaro in that space across from where I usually parked. One of those rare days he wasn't late. Of course it was today. As I reversed into my spot I noticed him leaning against the boot. Prue must've seen me hesitate as I turned off the car because she leaned over to me, "Joan Jett doesn't worry about dumb school boys",

"Let's go, Elvira", I smiled weakly, admiring her ridiculous eye makeup. I shouldered my bag quickly and got out of the car. Billy's jacket flush against my skin. Three more weeks I told myself. Prue waited for me at the side of the bull bar. Eyeing off Billy in his nearing steps. "Can I help you mouth-breather?", She hissed loudly. Making the group of students across from us laugh. He blinked quickly at her insult, blocking my path to her with his body. His bird ring tapping against the bull bar. I glared at him there before me, waiting for him to speak. Instead he reached into his jacket's side pocket and brandished a palm sized grey pumpkin. Placing it on the flat surface of the bull bar before he walked away.

"Give it up Hargrove, I don't think she's into you!", One of those douchebag jocks from the gathering across from us sneered.

"Umm weird", Prue breathed, eyeing the little grey pumpkin. It wasn't. Not really. Between Billy and I it was quite sane. Since he'd given me that first perfectly black one I had a collection of four from Hazeldean farm, each a different colour. All miniature. I forgot I told him about how I adored them. It wasn't a particularly long conversation.

I shrugged, placing it safely in the car before I turned to Prue.

"You ready for all the lustful stares and drooling, Joan?", She asked as she linked my arm. "Let's go",

I smiled as we walked across the parking lot arm in arm. The wind hitting at just the perfect moment, catching my long hair. "Ohhh look over there, our first casualty", Prue whispered, motioning to the blonde jock who looked up from the water fountain and near choked at the sight of her. "Also that top was an excellent choice", She continued, eyeing the material across my chest and some of my stomach.

"I think everyone is looking at you, Elvira", I commented, taking a bigger stride onto the concrete.

"I think you're wrong", She murmured in response. I wasn't.

"What the hell happened to you two?", Steve Harrington's voice echoed from behind us, briskly walking to catch up. We stopped for him on the side of the path. His eyes going wide when he saw Prue's make up. I laughed, watching him stammer, "Uh—I repeat my question",

"Elvira had an excellent idea and this was it", I shrugged, motioning to Prue.

"Elvira? Oh—The boob lady", Steve furrowed his brow.

"I could just call you boob lady", I suggested, twisting to her.

"You could just die",

"Noted,",

Steve looked between us like we were insane. "Okay...I was actually going to ask if you were okay after yesterday? Simone Kinnon saw you leave with a vomit bag. The rumour that you're pregnant has already begun to circulate",

"I'm, uh—Good. The old pneumonia was playing up. I mean I couldn't breathe. There was vomit and snot and just really strangled cries.", I lied, making his mouth quirk.

"Oh—A shame I missed it", He smirked, taking his glasses off.

"I didn't. It was hot.", Prue commented, her eyes darting around the grassy area.

"I bet", Steve nodded, watching her turn back to me.

"Everett Hans is checking out your ass as we speak", She murmured.

"I'll kick his ass", Steve offered.

"Down boy", Prue held up her hand.

"Okay, what's going on?", He pressed his lips together, his hands resting on his hips.

"Lover boy fucked up", Prue responded, throwing Billy straight under the bus.

"The Audrey thing? I heard that yesterday too. Apparently she's been bragging.", He exhaled, brown eyes settling on me, "As much as I hate him, your friend Audrey is kind of a shitty person. She told people we slept together at Stacy's party.",

"We all know that's not true because if you did moan her name like she's been telling people you did, you'd know it's Aubrey not Audrey", Prue spoke, tapping her nails against the buckle on her bag.

"That's point A", He nodded, taken aback by her crude statement.

"What's point B?", I shook my head, hating the feeling of the breeze hitting my chest and stomach.

"STD free", He shrugged. I laughed, smacking his arm. "What?", Steve gasped.

"That's mean", I responded.

"Yeah you're right, do it again", Prue chuckled, throwing her arms over both Steve and I as we walked. Me on the right. Steve on her left.

"Remember when we were the school loners? Now we're friends with Steve Harrington. Life is good", She spoke as Steve tapped my hand from the other side. Placing a small leaf in her hair. I stifled a laugh, quickly reaching into the bushes by my hip, ripping off a green leaf. After that I pretended I was reaching into my bag but transferred it between hands. Lightly tapping Steve's hand when I was aiming to balance the leaf in her single braid.

"You know", Prue breathed, startling us both. "I can feel you two idiots putting things in my hair, but I don't care it's a good day. But that doesn't mean you shouldn't remove it immediately.", She warned, making Steve laugh. I took the two leaves from her hair as we broke our formation. Prue walking ahead.

As he settled beside me he spoke in a hushed tone, nudging my shoulder, "I'm sorry",

"Very mature, Harrington. Taking the high road over 'I told you so' ", I smirked in return.

"I mean I can say it if it'll make you feel better",

"I'll pass",

"He give you a reason at least?",

"Yep, He was mad at me",

"Ooof that's a dick move", Steve frowned,

"Yeah apparently my occupation hurt him more than I thought", I sighed as the bell struck.

"Shit", Steve swore, glancing over to his group of friends.

"Go", I smiled softly, nudging him away. He nodded in response, jumping over a hedge. He was about ten metres away when he turned on his heel in his brisk walk.

"Hey, Sierra", He shouted, gaining my attention through the crowd that burst through the entrance doors. I met his eyes and he shouted again, "You look hot",

Fucking shit stirrer. I'm almost 100 percent sure he saw Billy sitting on the concrete garden bed by the entrance door. A cigarette hanging between his lips. Two metres away from me. Prue turned to me with a smile, hooking my arm again as we walked through the doors. "That's the boy you marry", She murmured, making my heart sink.

Everything until lunch that day went by in a blur. Classes seeping into one another. Why even bother listening? I was graduating either way. But goddamn it I didn't even get three metres into the lunchroom before some dickhead jock grunted like a caveman at me. "Oi, Simone saw you vomiting yesterday, are you pregnant? Everyone thinks you are?", He snicked, speaking just loudly enough for the whole room to overhear. My eyes narrowed on the Neanderthal. Speechless. Truely speechless as I stopped in place.

"I have pneumonia, you fucking inbred",

"Ew, what's that like an STD?", Him and his table laughed. Loud enough to echo around the lunchroom like a heard of hyenas. Anger spiking deep in my chest.

"It's like a lung infection, dickhead", I snarled, walking closer to him. "It's like if you can't breathe then you'll vomit.",

The blonde haired jock sank back in his seat. "Prove it", He smirked, whipping out a pocket flask.

"Are you fucking stupid?", I laughed, that rage now burning. "You think mixing medication with alcohol is proving something?", I leaned in close to him, his friends leering. "Why don't you turn around and shut the fuck up like the dumbass you are?", Smiling, I turned on my heel. Something grabbing my wrist as I took my second step. Violently pressing into my skin. Fingers.

His first mistake.

That jock forced me around to face him, snarling, "I really hope you're not pregnant, bitch—",

My knee dove into his crotch before he could finish spitting on me. The idiot releasing my arm. I took a step back while he was keeled over. His strangled grunt like music to my ears. Around us his table went silent. "We done here?", I sneered, turning on my heel again. That's when I heard footsteps. Heavy platforms smacking the floor. When I felt Prue storm by my shoulder, brushing it. Her face like stone. And I knew trouble was coming our way.

"Prue", I warned, veering back to see her clenched fist fly towards his fat face. Silencing the entire lunchroom as it met his jaw. Billy, who I hadn't seen come from any direction tore her off him. Nonchalantly lifting her by the waist and relocating her behind him like she weighed nothing. Then he grabbed this guy by the neck. Near strangled the fucker. The seamless transition between punch and being hauled up by his throat making me speechless. That murderous rage seeping from Billy in waves. The kind of explosive anger that I'd only seen few times before. The kind of guy that could really fuck you up in more ways than one.

Prue retreated to my side with a muttered curse as Billy snarled in the jock's ear, getting out of his way while he held that jock's face with his finger tips, "Apologise",

The blonde haired boy shuddered, blood seeping from his nose. Swallowing before he said the words. "I—I'm sorry—", He searched for my name. I'd be damned if he knew it.

"Sierra", Billy spoke through clenched teeth.

"Sierra", The man he was choking spat.

Did he think this was necessary? That I needed saving?

I'm almost certain after being punched in the face by Elvira beside me he would've scurried back to his table embarrassed and in pain anyway.

"Let him go", I huffed, but he didn't. He held him there, Whispering things I couldn't hear. But it made the jock's eyes widen. Then Billy pat his shoulder, and the brat went running off back to his group. Green eyes meeting mine as if he did some sort of service to me. As if he might just say 'You're Welcome'.

"Hargrove, Hallows, Morningstar and Winston with me now!", Mrs Seery called from the lunch room swinging doors, looking like she'd run there. Her grey hair coming out of her wide toothed clip.

I groaned inwardly, ushering Prue towards the swinging doors. Speaking softly as I leaned into her. "This is the downfall of being a badass, Elvira",

"Yeah but he'll never fuck with us again", She snickered.

"So much for keeping our heads low",

On the way to the office I inspected Prue's hand. Welts coming up against the knuckle. I was sure it would bruise hideously. I told her she was insane. Absolutely mental. But holy crap was what she did cool. Taking down a six foot alpha male in her black dress and platform boots.

Mistress of the dark indeed.

Mr Harrelson sat all four of us down before him, while still eating his pasta. And as each of us explained what happened he began to look between Ethan Winston and Prue then laughed. Laughed so hard I didn't think he'd ever stop.

"So you're telling me this five foot nothing broad managed to both punch you and rearrange your face to look like that?", He asked with tears glistening in his eyes. Ethan's jaw clenching tightly. "It sounds like you got what you deserved for being an asshole", Mr Harrelson determined. "Sounds like you should apologise to everyone in this room for wasting our time. And then ponder what life decisions ever led you to believe you you have any right to the comings and goings of Miss Morningstar's life. Throwing around accusations of being pregnant is something a boy does to hurt someone. And what's it your business if she was?",

I felt Billy stiffen beside me. Even if he tried not to.

"I'm sorry, I was just repeating what Simone said",

"Which was?", Mr Harrelson.

"She saw Sierra vomiting in the medical bay yesterday", Ethan replied sheepishly.

"Simone should keep her whore mouth shut", Prue answered, standing from her seat.

"While I don't agree with Miss Hallows choice of words. I agree with her. People are sick for a multitude of reasons. Miss Morningstar most recently had pneumonia, did you ever ponder that?",

"...No", He crossed his arms over his chest.

"You're free to go Sierra, Prue and Billy.", Mr Harrelson excused us. "Ethan, you're free to go home. Rest your wounded ego for the rest of the day and return to us tomorrow as the guy who got his comeuppance. Maybe you'll have learned something by then...Maybe not. And Miss Hallows, consider pursuing a career as Boxer.",

As I stood Prue grabbed me, whisking me away to the empty science lab. When we were in she locked the door and sealed the blinds shut. Doing a spin to make sure she got them all. I watched her in awe. Confused. Concerned.

"Uhhh. You're not going to believe this", She spoke with wide eyes, her face just a portrait of panic.

"What?", I asked, sitting on one of the lab tables.

"Aubrey didn't have sex with Billy", She exhaled, explaining briefly. "While you were antagonising jock douchebags I was running reconnaissance.",

I breathed a sharp puff of air through my nostrils, how would she know that? There was only one way.

"You interrogated Aubrey?",

"Yah",

"And?",

"Good news? She didn't see him naked.",

"Do I want to know how you found that out?",

"I kind of alluded that Billy and I had—You know. So I could ask about some piercings and tattoos he has. Ya know, below deck...She didn't deny any of them so unless he has a Prince Albert, a tattoo of a tiger on his hip and nipple piercings you're safe.",

"What kind of freak do you think he is?", I asked, genuinely concerned for her.

"Look I wasn't proud and when she said she liked the tiger tattoo I was glad it fooled her",

"So what?",

"When I told her I never slept with him she broke. Said they made out in her car before her Dad caught them", Prue exhaled. "But, neither of them were naked...",

"You're...terrifying",

"It means he didn't cheat on you Sierra.",

"Yeah, because of her Dad not because he didn't want to", I breathed. That pain resurfacing.

"Sierra...You weren't together then. It wasn't like you were officially together and he went out of his way to bang a random...He was angry. And I hate myself for condoning his actions.", Prue back pedalled, leaning against the desk opposite me. "You might've been invested in him at that point but if I've learned anything in my years it's that men are stupid and unless you physically tell them what you want they don't know.",

I thought about what she said. Really thought. Uttering.

"What do I do?",

"Forgive him or don't. Either way I'm with you",

"What would you do?",

"Sierra, that man is fine as hell, he could slap me and I'd say thank you. Don't ask what I'd do",

I laughed, covering my face as she continued, "And he's completely in love with you. Personally I kinda want to see how far he goes to get you back",

"I'd like to see an inkling of thought. Of care. Even if we'll never be offical...", I exhaled, jumping off the table.

"Let him come to you", Prue nodded.

"You're smart, Elvira",

"And you, Joan. And you",

"Let's go. It's nearly time to go home we've been waiting so long.",

"I know right, like Harrelson had a queue before us. Making us wait an hour. What a waste of my time", She huffed, pushing herself off the table.

As Prue opened the door her body went entirely stiff, throwing her sight back to me. "Uh oh. Busted", She half whispered half yelled.

"A Prince Albert?", Billy questioned from outside the door, making her blush.

"Hey, I got the information you needed", She murmured, slipping through the doorway. "You're welcome", She hissed at him. He nodded in response, rolling his eyes.

I stepped back from the door as he entered the room, my arms crossed over my chest. Prue's voice whispered.

"Make sure you lock the door if you're gonna f—",

Billy closed the door behind him quickly. Leaning against it.

I sat back where I was on that table, staring at the ground this time. Those conniving little—

"Why were you sick yesterday?", His voice drifted across the room. Breaking the silence I could've drowned in.

"Couldn't breathe. Kinda happens.", I grunted, running my hands over one another.

"It only happens when you're aggravated", He exhaled, staring up at the ceiling.

"It was an aggravating kind of day", I shook my head, remembering the moment those words fell from Aubrey's lips. 'I was 'With' Billy Hargrove'. She might as well have just stabbed me. Straight through the ribs. I would've let her after that. Would've handed her the knife.

"It wasn't because of...anything else?", He pressed, glancing to me now. Was he really going to ask me that? Right now?

I laughed, painfully. "Christ you too? I'm not pregnant, William",

"I had to ask", He shrugged,

"We're not that reckless",

"Uh—There have been a few times",

"Once. There's been one time and you're no Kyle Reese, you can rest assured",

"You're mean when you're angry", He exhaled, kicking off the door. "You think Kyle Reese would come back for you with that attitude?",

"You can ask my son, John, in ten months, apparently I'm already pregnant", I shrivelled my face at the idiocy.

"John Morningstar, is a pretty cool name", He commented, hauling himself up onto the table next to me. I wish he didn't. The smell of his cologne washing over me.

"Johnny", I thought out loud.

"Nah, just John",

"He'd be a real dead weight on jobs here", I sighed, tapping my boot against the table leg.

"Nah, that kid would be handling a rifle at ten months.", He commented,

"That's a little irresponsible. Twelve months maybe.",

Billy chuckled lightly, "How'd your job go?",

"It was a bug hunt. A waste of three hours really.",

"I tell you what, You were right about the tactical gear though",

My brows furrowed at his words, "Oh, you mean the swooning thing. See, I told you. The uniform has special powers. Its almost dangerous. Almost too much power",

"I think it's different when you actually see it on a female. It's badass", He smirked, talking in that soft tone he had but rarely used.

"It's the double thigh holsters. The whole Kevlar flattens you out so you've gotta compensate for something.", I explained, watching this dot of spilt pen ink on the floor that had dried long ago.

"It was—Uh, very you",

"Thanks, I actually got shot wearing it about a year back. Still have the burn mark from the bullet on my ribs", I motioned to the spot just under my right breast, remembering the sharp thud against my body then the loud bang. Scared the hell out of me.

"What?", He shook his head, asking me to back pedal for a moment. "That's what that is?",

"Yeah. A fucking disgruntled farmer emptied a clip at me when Prue and I were on a job not far from Hazeldean farm. And she had to haul my dazed ass through a cornfield at 2AM while he chased us with a pitchfork and an empty rifle", I laughed at the memory, sighing, "Good times",

Billy absorbed every detail, his face both concerned and impressed. "Last year I was failing English, Math and Science. And getting home at 5AM on a weekend.", He spoke slowly.

"Well we both got home at 5AM", I shrugged.

"What happened to the farmer?",

"Oh, I shot him in the shoulder with the Deagle after he stabbed that rusted ass pitchfork into Prue's thigh. Fucker ain't stabbing anything any time soon", I watched his brows furrow, his lips pursing in his concern. As if he didn't hear me properly. "You shot him?",

"He shot first...How did we get on to this conversation?", I furrowed my brow, finally looking at him properly. He smiled weakly, his golden earring reflecting the lights above us.

"We were avoiding another dreaded conversation",

"Oh yeah", I sighed, flicking the hair from my face, "We, Uh—Weren't together when it happened, William. I shouldn't have expected you to think we were after that night at the Asylum", I shrugged, that floor the most interesting thing in the damned world.

"Doesn't mean I didn't feel disgusting doing it.", He turned to me on the table, his eyes glittering in that way they did when I looked at him, "Because believe it or not I was devastated when I found out you were an agent. Especially after that shit you pulled at the gas station, in the rain. That was just...", He sucked the air between his straight teeth. "I was trying to outdo it. And I couldn't", He continued, "I stopped trying when I realised I never would.", He touched the side of my face as light as a feather.

"It's always the kiss in the rain, not what happened after?", I questioned, a little offended. He exhaled a laugh at the question, "I definitely enjoyed one more than the other. But that kiss got us here. And even if you decide to hate me until you leave I'm holding on to that kiss to my grave...and what happened on the hood of my car under the blood moon. It was romantic as hell. You were--Just...I don't usually do that sort of thing. But you were just—A daydream dressed like a devil worshipper",

"I hate you so much", I huffed, tears welling in my eyes as I leapt off the table. Legging it to the door. I couldn't stand this. He didn't get to do this to me.

"Sierra?", He shook his head, a step behind me.

I twisted the lock shut on the classroom door and turned back to him. Grasping the collar of his maroon shirt. In the same motion I pressed my lips into his. My hand finding it's way to the back of his neck. Each ragged kiss like a bandage over my bleeding heart. Billy wasted no time pulling me closer, his hand snaking around my waist. His fingers entangled in my hair. His soft moan making my skin raise in bumps. Shortly before he hauled me onto one of those long black tables. The material cold on my leather bound ass. I breathed a laugh as he entered that space between my legs. His green eyed stare looking over my jacket. Distastefully sliding it off my shoulders to see the silver sequinned halter neck beneath. His tongue scraping his teeth in approval. Grinning ear to ear. "This new?", He questioned, flicking one of the frayed ends.

"Why?",

"I want to know whether you'd like to wear it again after I tear it off", He spoke close to my ear,

"Well what are you waiting for?", I answered, his lips slamming into mine. Followed by the sound of tearing fabric and ecstatic moans.

—————————-

That afternoon, after our unexpected rendezvous in the science classroom, Billy and I parted ways with little more than a goodbye kiss. And I was left more confused than I had been about where we stood. Wonder if the make up sex we had, no matter how mind-blowing, hindered our relationship. Hindered what I expected out of it. Out of him.

Lucky for me Prue was there when I slithered back home. She took one look at me and she knew. Like she could smell it on me.

"Can you two just stop living my dream?", She smirked as I did the walk of shame to my ensuite. Emerging ten minutes later in a much cleaner state. With a shirt on at least. By that time Prue had poured herself a glass of wine and was sitting on the edge of my bed cross legged. Her knuckles a red and purple mess. I sat next to her, my hands together in my lap. Murmuring, "You'd tell me if I did the wrong thing wouldn't you?",

Prue cocked her head, her big eyes narrowing, "What's in your mind, Sierra?",

My hand ran through my hair instinctively, "Was I wrong to allow this relationship to happen?",

"What do you mean?",

"I'm leaving Hawkins in eleven weeks. And before there was love I was fine with what we were. Just a fling. A summer romance. But now...I'm wondering what's going to happen to him when I'm gone. How we are going to end. If we'd have been better off if I'd ended it today and set him free",

"Of course it would have been", She responded, taking another sip, "But what's easier is never the sane option. Or else you two wouldn't be together. I say let him love you for another eight weeks. Make the most out of those weeks. Cherish them and look back on those memories as an eighty year old and smile because they happened. Relish in the absolutely filthy sex you had in the classrooms at Hawkins high school and move on.",

"I—Just don't want to hurt him",

"He's going to be hurt either way, Sierra. He loves you. But that's not to say you won't come back after your twelve months and still be in love. You're both young. You've got time",

"What if it doesn't end on good terms?",

"We raise his child as lesbian lovers in this forest house", She murmured into her glass.

"Is this the one he had with the maid?",

"One of them", She snickered.

"You are absolutely insane", I laughed, laying on my bed.

"I don't know. Because right after you told me you were 'Just friends' with Billy you ended up having kinky sex on his car like two days later as I predicted. I think I'm the sane one and you...not so much", She spoke matter of factly, swallowing the last remnants of her wine as she laid down beside me.

"Shut up",

"Your face is still doing that thing where you try not to look sad but you still do", She observed, Her eye's narrowing, "It'd be more convincing if you stopped biting the skin off your bottom lip",

"I feel like I'm wasting time pretending Billy and I aren't together at school. Like we should be using every second I have left in this town", I sighed, tucking my pillow under my head.

"Why aren't you again?",

"Because if Hawkins discovers I was undercover as a student the first person they're going to look at is him. They're going to know he knew about the monsters. About the weird things that happen in this town...",

"Or they'll think that you tricked him", She offered, "Like the seductress you are",

"Uh—That too...I'm scared what would happen to him when I'm gone",

"What if nothing happens? And you wasted all this time?", Prue blinked at me, placing her glass down on my bedside table.

"I don't want to be the one to completely fuck up his life...",

"Fuck up his life? You could never. He might fuck up his own life but you...You've steered him out of a skid. And I'm sure he will be grateful for that until the day he dies.",

"You know...I've had boyfriends before. Serious ones. But I've never fallen this hard. It's like I don't know what I'm doing",

"That's because you're in love. And by medical standards that pretty much makes you a dumbass", She chuckled, propping herself into her elbow. "I'll take care of him, Sierra. While you're gone. Make sure he's not sticking forks into electrical sockets and things.",

"I know...It's just going to be so hard to leave him", I murmured, feeling my eyes well up. I blinked it away. Swallowing my grief

"I know it's going to suck but maybe in that time you'll find more than just William Hargrove. And it's only twelve months. As a Californian Special Agent that's like a week. He'll still be here when you come back. So will I",

"Ugh—I'm moving to Cali. I've never even been there. What if it's worse than Hawkins?",

"The lack of Hell monsters there gives it an edge", Prue shrugged. "And your Dad is moving with you. It's not like you'll be alone. And you get to see your sisters again.",

"Yeah, it's all happening. I just can't believe he's finally divorcing Mom. When he told me last week there was just silence on the phone line for about three minutes",

"If you're looking for a step-mom I'm available", She offered.

"That's nasty",

"What? Your Dad is hot and rugged...manly", She trailed off in a day dream.

"Do you need a minute?", I grimaced.

"Yeah, with your dad",

"I'm not listening",

"Is that any way to speak to your Step-Mother?",

"Gross, you're seven years older than me",

"A Fifteen year gap means nothing after you turn nineteen. Anything before that is just creepy.",

"Oh, so you've thought about how you're going to seduce my Dad?",

"Yeah, a trail of assorted gun pieces leading to the bedroom.", She laughed, collapsing into the mattress.

"I mean you'd get him in there.",

"Don't give me hope",

I laughed, smacking her thigh.

"I'm not listening",

"Ooh. You should be. A car just pulled up outside", She leapt off the bed, running to the window. Snickering "Does he have supersonic hearing? Every time i mention his name he appears.",

Then she darted out the door, her long black robe like a cape trailing behind her on the stairs. I waited for the sound of her hitting the deck after inhaling that glass of wine that had been filled to the brim. But she made it to the landing without so much as a stumble. I followed after her, heat growing in my cheeks.

"William", I heard her giggle as she opened the front door. Allowing him entry. "Sierra and I were just discussing the newly available position as her step-mom",

"No we weren't. You were discussing seducing my Dad. I was vomiting in my mouth.", I shouted across the living room, picking Noodles up in my arms. He meowed softly, resting his paws on either side of my neck.

"He's a bit old for you don't you think? Is that even legal?" Billy narrowed his eyes. Failing to hide his disgust.

"Oh my sweet boy, unlike this spring chicken", Prue motioned to me, "This isn't my first undercover school. I am not your age. Even if I still possess my youthful looks",

"She's twenty-five. But its still gross", I commented, approaching them both. Even though I was happy to see him I wondered why he was here. We hadn't organised anything after...school.

"He's a grown man", Billy shrugged, softly nudging my foot, "You have plans?",

"Not really", I replied through narrowed eyes.

"Good, you're coming with me", He smirked, "Get dressed",

"Wait, what kind of dressed? Fancy? Casual? Black tie?", I replied,

"Slutty?", Prue added as an option, making me scoff.

"Something between option B and D", He spoke, eyeing me up and down.

"Slutty Casual?", I laughed, "Careful what you wish for",

"My client and I need a half hour", Prue grabbed my hand and led me back to my bedroom. Nearly running to my closet.

"Uh—Do you know what this is about?", I asked, sitting on the edge of my bed.

"Of course I do. It was my idea", She murmured from the depths of my wardrobe, throwing clothes left right and centre. "Well some of it was. That boy knows you better than I do",

"Dare I ask?",

"I don't want to ruin the surprise",

"The surprise I need to dress slutty casual for?",

"You don't need to but it's nice once in while to remind him what he has", Her muffled voice called.

"I can't believe I'm agreeing to this", I shook my head, watching her emerge with a pair of black denim shorts and my tasseled cropped leather jacket I wore to a rodeo once. The coat hanger of a deep red cowl neck top between her teeth. She was breathless as she tossed it and a silver chained belt at me, speaking, "In my next life I'm going to be a stylist",

"I have to try it on yet", I snickered, disappearing into the bathroom with the clothes as she threw something at me. Donning her outfit.

I had to admit, she was on to something. In a thousand years I'd never pair these clothes but looking at myself in the mirror I wondered why I never had. The jacket matched the frayed hem shorts, the shirt enough to throw off a gothic appearance. And the belt kind of tied it all together.

As I emerged from the bathroom I heard her gasp dramatically, "Oh, my dear. He isn't going to know what hit him. Come, sit", Prue motioned to my grey arm chair, where she'd splayed out some makeup and brushes.

"Close your eyes", She ordered as soon as my skin hit the chair, sweeping my hair into rollers. I waited for about twenty minutes while she swept makeup on my face, carefully lining my eyes in black liner. I hated every minute of it. Hated things near my eyes. She hit me twice in the midst of my flinching. Finishing my look with lipstick.

"Okay, I just have to take out the rollers", She exhaled, carefully removing all ten. Prue looked at me for a moment afterward, her tongue hanging between her teeth, concentrating while she manipulated bits of my black hair with her fingertips. Speaking. "Shoes. You need shoes",

"I have some boots in mind, actually", I responded, finally standing.

"No you don't", She corrected me, turning me towards the mirror.

Prue, in all her oddity, did a great job. My makeup was just flawless. Smokey black shadow lined my blue eyes, paired with a deep mauve lipstick and peach blush. My pale skin really made it pop. I mean I looked a little like a Vampire but I usually did on a good day. Especially with the dramatic waves she'd manipulated into my hair.

"Wear these", Prue slapped down my tall ankle boots with three chains dangling at the heel.

"These were actually the ones I had in mind", I taunted, taking a pair of socks from my dresser.

"Good, put them on",

And I did.

Thirty minutes after I'd left him I walked back down those carpeted stairs. All too surprised to see Billy on the couch with Noodles on his lap. His neck tilted to the ceiling as he mindlessly scratched the cat's chin. He heard me coming down on the second last step, his sight veering from the ceiling. And as he caught me in his stare he smiled that sort of genuinely happy grin, scrunched nose and all. His eyes darting to the ground for a second before he looked up again, standing this time. Somewhere in that time he forgot about the cat on his lap, the fat grey feline scurrying off him. He sucked the air between his teeth as I did a quick twirl, smirking, "I told you not to ask for things you couldn't handle",

He laughed at the words, running his hand over his chin, my heart fluttering at how flustered he was, "I—Uh, wasn't expecting, this",

"You've got some competition in this town now", I joked, his tongue running over his top teeth. "Yeah. Yeah, definitely", He commented, flicking one of the tassels on my jacket. His green eyes meeting mine, "My slutty casual is usually more casual, though",

The weirdest sound escaped my mouth, like a laugh and a scoff. One in the same. "Yeah, it's all class", I snickered, touching the skin beneath his low buttoned black shirt. He exhaled a laugh, gesturing to the front door. "Let's go",

———————

Of all places I expected. All the weird locations we'd been. It still surprised me that he took me to an Apple Orchard. Outwardly the Orchard was breathtaking with Apple trees as far as the eye could see. Green grass like a carpet to catch those fallen fruit. I stared at it for a bit as I got out of the Camaro. Watching Billy swing a duffel bag over his shoulder. He didn't say anything but ushered me into the Orchard.

"You sure you're not trying to murder me?", I questioned with narrowed eyes.

"I'd find an easier way", He replied, taking my hand. Thick grass sinking under my boots. And I couldn't help but think about how smitten I was with him leading me through rows and rows of healthy apple trees. Unsurprised by how many of the red fruit were on the ground. The afternoon sun setting on us in orange beams of light. Piercing through the Orchard. The air in there cold and fresh. Heaven to my lungs.

Fifteen minutes into walking we came to an absolute beast of a tree. About thirty foot tall and spanning almost double that in the width of its branches. Below, white apple blossoms littered the grass.

I watched Billy stop beneath the tree, pulling out a picnic blanket from his duffel. I just stood there with my eyes narrowed, glancing around the Orchard. Speaking,

"Okay, what's the deal? This place haunted?",

"The Orchard isn't haunted", He exhaled, motioning to the tree beside him, "This Tree is though",

I laughed out of my nose, adoring how his humour bloomed seemingly from nowhere. Grunting at me one day and making me laugh then next. Sometimes the things he said weren't even funny but his deadpan expression got me every time."You're lying",

"It's just an Orchard", He shrugged, flattening out the edges of that blue blanket. He was up to something...I knew it.

He sat in the shade beneath the apple tree, the setting sun casting the last of its light on his face. Such a damning face.

"No, it's not just an Orchard. It's the only place I've been able to breathe without wheezing", I sat with him after a moment, watching the sky that was painted in hues of pink and orange. The soft breeze so nice on my skin.

"Yeah, I figured trees: Air", Billy spoke nonchalantly, propping his elbows behind him as the sun beat down on his chest. His ankles crossed. My own shy smile reflected in the lens of his glasses. I don't know why, but the thought of him doing this for me made my cheeks blush. It was very sweet. Very thoughtful.

"You're secretly really sweet aren't you?", I smiled, watching the branches dance above us,

"No", He scoffed,

"This isn't convincing me", I motioned to the Orchard, watching a smirk settle on his lips. In his secrecy Billy handed me a bottle of coke while he cracked open a beer, knowing I couldn't drink on my medication. I laid back against his side with that drink in my grasp, his hand resting on my stomach. Enjoying every minute of clear breath that entered my lungs. Enjoying his company, The gentle circles he traced on my skin. I was going to miss this. I was going to miss him beyond any words I could muster. Why couldn't we have met two years ago? Why couldn't I meet him after coming back from Cali? The timing was just cruel. It's not like I could ask him to wait for me for a year. Maybe more. I didn't even now if I'd come back. If they'd let me.

Once I left Hawkins it would be the end of us. And that hit me like a kick in the ribs. It made my chest hollow.

"Hey, I have a random question for you", I cleared my throat, sitting with crossed legs beside him, "Why'd you care that Stacy was planning to beat me up at her party?...You didn't even like me then",

"No, You didn't like me", He corrected, sitting up straighter with that beer in his hand.

"Wha—Since when?", I gasped dramatically, holding my chest. "You mean to say you didn't think I was a satanic freak?",

He smirked at the question, resting his elbow on my knee as he took a sip, thinking hard afterwards. "I thought you were...Cool. I kinda liked that you weren't afraid of anything. Anyone.", Billy exhaled, those damning emerald eyes settling on me. "I used to watch you draw on your hands with that black marker in science class. It was more interesting than listening to Mr Benson talk about his holiday in Egypt for a semester.", He shrugged, touching my knuckles. "The veins going up your fingers were my favourite. You even coloured them in purple and blue. It Looked wicked",

I smiled at the memory from six months ago, leaning forward to speak, an inch from his face, "Kinda sounds like you had a crush",

Hot breath passed my cheek in his soundless laugh, shaking his head as he took another sip, "It's Not like you would've noticed if I did",

I was getting a little sick of that been thrown in my face. By Steve. By Prue. By him.

"Not noticing and just not acknowledging are two entirely seperate things.", I murmured, flicking my hair back over my shoulder. He gave me this kind of look that asked for further explanation. "I noticed you, Will. I noticed every time you smirked when I told Stacy or her friends where they stood. I noticed when you came to school that day with a bruised jaw and bloodshot eye. I knew you watched me draw.", I tilted my neck, watching his smile widen

"Sounds like you had a crush", He snickered, taking another sip. It wasn't so much a crush but an awareness. "I actually really didn't like you", I replied, turning the pendant around on his chest so it was facing the right way. "But I've always seen you.",

"And now?", He raised his brow, his fingers sweeping my cheek as he flicked a stray tendril of hair out of my sight,

"Can't stand you", I teased, pressing a gentle kiss on his lips. He smiled against it, his hand moving to the side of my neck. The other slinking around my hip, as he shifted to his knees. Coercing me backwards on the blanket. I fell onto its warmth. My cropped shirt lifting higher, exposing the lower half of my stomach in the bright afternoon sun. And as we parted he laid on his side next to me. His eyes flickering to my stomach and then away quickly.

"Where'd you get this scar?", He murmured, tracing the jagged line above my hip. About an inch thick and four long. I was surprised he'd held out this long. But still the question made me balk. Still I grimaced at the memory. At the pain it flourished in my chest. I'd never told anyone how I got it. The only people who knew were the ones who were there. And we didn't discuss it. Ever. But I opened my mouth, my eyes fixed in the apple blossom above me.

"That's from that boyfriend I told you about. And it's a long story.",

"Old Stabby McGee?, We've got time",

"Shit, where do I start? I—Uh, was the only child for Twelve years and it was rough for me when my sisters were born. You just kind of disappear. Mom and Dad had a new family and I was just kind of there. Wandering...I didn't react well to it. And When I was fourteen I started dating a Twenty-Five year old. I guess I've always looked older so it wasn't really weird to me.", I swallowed, closing my eyes for a moment, "I—Uh was a really nice kid. Very shy and I just hated conflict. So you can guess it wasn't a good relationship. I think anyone who preys on someone that young can't find anyone his own age for good reason...But, you can pretty much guess what happened next. I moved in with him. He beat the shit out of me. Dad found out and threatened to make him disappear. It went on and on for about six months. By this point Dad couldn't argue with me anymore. I didn't want to listen. He told me Jack was going to kill me one day and I said 'No, he wouldn't do that. He loves me'.", I stopped to laugh for a second. "We were driving in his car when I finally told him it was over After He yelled at me over the way I shut the car door. He didn't really say anything but he kept his foot on the accelerator. He told me the only way I was leaving him is if we were both dead. And he drove down to the forestry beside the town lake. I think his plan was to slam us into a tree. I was properly hyperventilating at that point pleading with him to stop. So I told him I was pregnant. And he stopped the car dead in its path, grabbed a knife out of his pocket and he tried to stab me in the stomach. But I moved and the blade got my hip. It didn't really matter to him because he just drove the car off the side of the road, into the river. I remember just agony searing through my hip and the seat belt reefing me against the seat, cutting my skin. The car was fully submerged when I finally opened my eyes and Jack's door was open. But he wasn't beside me. Somehow I managed to get my seatbelt off and escape out of his door. A first responder pulled me to the surface. They had Jack there on Oxygen. I—Uh called my Dad from the ambulance while they stitched my wound. Which was a miracle because he'd only just gotten back to the office when I did. It usually took twenty minutes to get to where I was. He got there in five.",

Billy was still as I spoke, entranced,

"I remember him being as calm as anything as he made sure I was okay. As I told him what happened. He stayed with me, holding my hand. Speaking to the ambulance crew. Laughing...

While I was getting ready to be transported to the hospital Dad told me he wanted to speak to Jack for minute. Promised me he'd be right back. It was nearly night at this point. And all I could see was the flashing of blue and red lights on his Government car from back of the Ambulance doors. Any other police had moved on once they knew the CIA was involved. Then I heard Jack's voice. I heard him just hurling abuse at my Dad. He was calm though. Just a rock before Jack's empty threats. Didn't say anything. Didn't react. Then I heard a silenced pop. And Dad came back to the ambulance holstering his gun at his leg. One shot point blank in the chest. He died before the bullet even left him. The coroners report says Jack drowned himself after the crash. Dad called in a favour. That's when I started calling him Dean. When I stopped being so fucking voiceless. But even though I hated him, his job seemed kinda cool to me. So, Uh—That's the story of the scar."

"I—Wasn't expecting that", He blinked slowly, processing everything. All of that trauma there for him to unpack.

"But you know what, my Dad killed someone for me. He's a fucking legend", I added on a slightly happier note. As if it helped.

"I told you he was cool", Billy spoke, his eyes drifting to the ground at the word abuser. Leaving me in awe at his reaction. Cool? I just told him some traumatic, scarring shit. And his response was that my Dad was cool? I expected anything but that. It kind of threw me a bit.

"You know I expected you to run at the moment I told you Dad killed my last boyfriend", I exhaled a laugh through my nostrils. Wondering why the hell I hadn't met him sooner. He just ran with the hurdles I threw at him. None had made him stumble yet...Except the monsters thing but I didn't blame him for that.

"I would've killed him too", He replied, touching that skin on my hip again. "And when you speak it makes me feel better about myself and my choices",

"Oh, good. I'm glad I can help", I rolled my eyes, turning into the warmth of his chest. "I don't suppose you've ever met a more disturbed person? Well, maybe at that asylum...",

"Not like that", He murmured, intertwining our fingers, "You are one of those choices, Sierra",

My heart fluttered. Truly skipped a beat as he kissed me slowly. Until our bodies were melded together. Our legs entangled in each other under the shade of that apple tree. Breathless as we parted. Staying there for several beats before either of us spoke.

"Where have you been hiding, William Hargrove?", I wondered aloud, feeling his teeth brush my lips. "You just came out of nowhere and hit me like a freight train", I added, kissing him once more. The grasp on my waist tightened at the words. As if we could get any closer. "I never let another person drive in the four years before I met you", I exhaled,

"I thought you just liked my car", He spoke into my lips, coercing my chuckle.

"I like the passenger",

"Wait", His eyes narrowed on me as he sat upright on the blanket. "Did you think Stacy Messner was the one that...", Billy motioned a weak punch.

"She beat me with a crowbar. I didn't think she'd stop at abuse", I shrugged, watching his face shrivel.

"You thought I was getting beaten up by a girl?",

"I mean she clawed your face pretty nice",

"That's not the same.", He breathed a short laugh out of his nostril. Thinking a bit, "You know you don't have to wear that jacket anymore", He spoke again.

"What? I love that jacket", I held my chest as if he'd stabbed me through the heart.

"Really?", His brow raised, knowing the answer.

"Keeps the slags away if they think you're friends with the devil worshipper", I commented, finally taking a sip from my coke.

"You know what else keeps the slags away?",

"What's that?",

"Them knowing we're together", He responded, nudging my boot with his own. "But I suppose the jacket will have to do", Billy pressed his lips together, taking another sip of his drink. The confession putting me between a rock and a hard place. So I grasped his hand gently, twisting that silver and black crow ring around once. "I'm not afraid of everyone knowing, William. I'm terrified of what will happen to you when I'm gone. If...When our schoolmates find out I was an Agent...If anyone came looking for me you would be the first person they'd contact. It'd be a man hunt...And I can't protect you If I'm not here. Would you be willing to take the chance?",

"What kind of people?", His brow raised, taking another sip.

"People who don't appreciate cops hanging around their town...Something from that other realm...Whoever created these portals...All I know is a lot of Uniformed Agents have died in this town.",

He nodded at the words, silently accepting our twisted fate. Doomed to hide our relationship for the sake of his future. But we cuddled on the blanket in the Orchard. Talking about anything and everything until the sky turned to darkness. Then a green light shot across my sight like a speeding bullet and I blinked against it. Another glowing light passing me by. What the hell? I watched dozens of orbs land on the branches above us. Fireflies. I gasped. Watching the bugs drift around us in luminous flashes. This was what he was so secretive about. He watched me look at those glowing lights with this child-like awe, following their path around the Orchard. Scooting in behind me. His legs either side of my hips as he held me against his chest. A soft kiss against my temple to signify the moment.

"I love you", I murmured against it, feeling his breath pass my cheek. "I know", He responded in that stirring way he did as he swept my hair behind my neck. His musky cologne sweeping over me. I smacked his leg against it, his chuckle rattling in my ear as he pulled me closer. Eyes set on the fireflies. So close we were nearly one person. And as his chin rested in the crook of my neck he whispered the words, "I loved you first",

Under the light of the fireflies we showed each other just how much.

--

Hawkins High, that place that haunted my nightmares came into view with little more than a sign post to signify the prison parking. But as I turned in my heart wasn't set on getting out of here as fast as possible. No, that day I got out of my car, sat on the hood with the sun beating down on me. And finally, after too many weeks I lit up a cigarette and just breathed. Just appreciated the ability to breathe. Billy's ugly jacket clasped to my skin. I was glad for it that day. It was cold when you got there on time...well with time to spare. And If I hadn't I wouldn't have gotten to witness a truly beautiful moment. As more cars piled into the lot one in particular caught my eye. Made my breath cease. Stacy Messner. I sneered the name in my head as her body exited her Dad's Mercedes. A white poodle skirt and school jersey clinging to her skin. Brown eyes met me as soon as she did. Her peppy little steps hesitating before she turned towards me. Deciding to approach the Devil Worshipper. Every footfall made my scowl harden. She didn't have anything in her hands. That was a start...Unless she whipped a glock out of her bag. The thoughts ran away from me as she stopped in front of my bullbar. Her cheeks hollow as she fought for words.

"I've been forced to apologise to you", She grunted, crossing her arms over her chest. She wasn't sorry.

"It's a good apology", I scoffed, breathing out a cloud of smoke. She shrivelled her nose against it.

"If you're going to be a bitch just forget about it", She hissed indignantly. I didn't need her apology. Anything that came from her mouth wouldn't be genuine. She'd never be sorry. It wasn't within her.

"You know what", I spoke over her weak apology, flinging the butt of my cigarette over her head. "I forgive you, Stacy. Because once you were gone I found something that just changed my life. All because of you", The smile I offered was genuine. And It made her twitch. Made her look at me like she didn't know what to say. She came for a fight but she wouldn't get one. "Even though you tried to ruin both mine and William Hargrove's life. It didn't matter, Stace. Everything fell into place. And If I didn't hate your guts I might just hug you",

"Whatever. You're a fucking freak, Sierra", She rolled her eyes, adding "And you'll die alone."

"You're an ugly person, Stacy. I hope you get the help you need", I smiled again, making her cheeks go bright red. She wasn't getting the reaction she wanted. Not from me.

"I'm still the Queen of this School. And you're nothing",

"Maybe to you",

"Who else is there, Sierra? Your little lesbian friend Prue?",

"A lot has changed since you left, Stace.",

"Stop calling me that",

"I'm sure your friends missed you. You should catch up on what you missed in these four and a half months",

"What is wrong with you?", She demanded, almost afraid. Usually we'd be in a war of words by now. But not today.

"I've outgrown you, Stace. You're nothing to me anymore. Sure you're the Queen of Hawkins high for another three and half months but after that? You'll still be hateful and disgusting. And no one will care about what you used to be in high school when you're slinging burgers.",

"Watch your mouth, Sierra. I can get to you any time I want", She curled her fingers around my bullbar. Her face like a tomato.

"My Dad's a cop, Stacy. Get your head out of your ass.", I watched her skin pale. Brown eyes widening like saucers. Her head nodded as if everything had fallen into place. "Next time is prison for you, sweet girl",

"So you're a devil worshipper and a snitch. I'll let everyone know.",

"You're the only one who doesn't know, Stace.",

"We'll see", She snickered, sashaying over to her group of friends across from my car. A lot of people assembled in the carpark in the morning. I didn't realise. I was never here this early. I suppose it was the warmest place to congregate. A lot of students just waited by their cars for their friends to arrive. But this carpark had more students than cars. Majorly Stacy's kind of people. Jocks and cheerleaders. And they welcomed her back with the loudest noises I'd ever heard. Aubrey welcomed her back. As if she hadn't been taken away in handcuffs for assault. It hurt more than I'd ever show. Her meeting my eyes as she hugged Stacy was something I'd never forget. It showed how little she cared.

Then came the thunderous sounding of that Black Camaro and my thoughts slipped from Stacy entirely. Watching the dust come from its tires. I tried not to smile under the eyes of those people who sneered things my way. But I did when that car came to a stop before me. His Window rolling down. As it did I heard the deafening sound of 'Waiting for a girl like you' playing from the speakers. Wondering what the hell he was doing as he opened his car door like it was the most imperative thing on the planet. Holding up the cars behind him. "What the hell are you doing?", I half whispered, half yelled as his ring whirred against the metal of my bullbar. My own horror reflected in his aviator glasses.

"I'm taking the chance", He replied, grabbing my hips and sliding me forward on the bonnet, his lips meeting mine somewhere in between. And as we kissed under the sight of our peers the cars stuck behind Billy's began to honk.

"Get a room!",

The shouts kind of drifted into background noise against his lips. Just us in that parking lot. Me and him.

"You're fucking insane", I spoke as we parted, his quick laugh passing by my cheek. Another disgruntled student shouting his profanities at the car blocking their way. "You better move that", I added, glancing up to the line of five cars waiting to park.

"keys are in it", He shrugged, hauling himself onto my bonnet. I smiled gently, sliding off. And as I got into the Camaro I turned down the deafening music, observing the abject horror emanating from Stacy Messner. Her whole group just silent. Even more so when I parked, getting out right next to their little gathering. "Close your mouth, Stace. You'll catch flies", I commented, locking that door. No reply came as I sauntered back to the demon on my bonnet, the sun beaming on his tanned skin. Awfully proud of himself.

I grappled my bullbar, boosting myself up on the tyre. "Does this mean we're a couple now?", I jeered, watching his tongue run over his teeth, "Guess so.", His response made me laugh, how nonchalant he was about making the biggest scene in all of history. "Well we're getting glares left right and centre.", I commented, watching him sit up like a jack rabbit. Pretending to care. I grasped the collar of his jacket as he did, returning the favour of being kissed in front of the entire school population. The sound of gagging coming from that group of Jocks and Cheerleaders. We held up our middle fingers in protest. Seemingly thinking the same thing. And as we parted I grabbed my bag off the bonnet. The bell sounding not a moment later. And I walked into school under Billy's arm. The glares we got just enforcing our grasp on each other.

Joan Jett and the womaniser strolling hand in hand through the halls. Even teachers stopped to see. Like we were celebrities. It was a surreal sort of feeling. All those eyes penetrating into us. Gawking. I'd never felt so see in this place. So exposed. It made my heart beat quicken. My palms sweaty. I found myself nervous.

"Hey Billy", Sam Winston stopped us by the lockers. His eyes flickering to me, "What the hell is your ugly ass doing with Sierra? Blink twice if you're a hostage okay?", He nudged my shoulder, I blinked once. Leaving him in suspense.

"Nah, I'm kidding. What the hell, man? How'd you get a girlfriend before me?", Sam continued, genuinely in awe.

"Lay off the slags", Billy grunted, tossing his bag into his locker.

"Never thought I'd hear that from you...Anyway. Pool Party at my place this Friday night. You two coming?", He asked, clapping Billy's shoulder. And he glanced to me for a minute, as if asking permission.

"What time?", I asked, wondering why they'd want a pool party in winter.

"Four O'clock.", He smiled at me with his perfectly white teeth. Speaking softer to Billy.

"Seriously, does she have a sister?", I heard him whisper, earning a swift clap to his shoulder.

"I have two.", I responded, "They're six years old",

"How old is your mom?", He jeered.

"Too old for you", I scoffed,

"We'll be there man", Billy nodded,

"Sweet as", Sam tapped his shoulder before leaving us.

"You really want to go to a pool party with my friends?", Billy asked me, his eyes narrowed.

"Can't be worse than the last party I went to", I murmured.

"Yeah but you're going to have to be sober. And it's winter so I don't see you swimming either", He continued, making my lips quirk.

"You're really selling this party",

"I just mean we can do something else",

"Nah, I haven't seen you drunk off your ass in ages", I smirked, "Besides it might be nice seeing how the other half live",

"Other half?",

"The popular kids",

"Not as well as an eighteen year old with adult money", He responded quickly.

"Hey, I got shot for most of that adult money", I lowered my voice. Making him rethink his words.

"You're going to be disappointed with your expectations",

"I'll be the judge of that",

"You're really willing to spend the night with girls from Stacy's group?",

Did he not want me to go?

"Well that's what I was alluding to", I exhaled.

"Fine.",

"Don't sound too excited.", I laughed through my nostrils. He turned to me fully, his shoulder against my locker. Speaking in a lower tone, "Maybe I just don't want to share you",

"Wow, that sounded super creepy", I commented, watching his face shrivel before he spoke again, "Yeah it did",

"I don't know how you made an innocent pool party sound like an orgy but you did",

"It felt wrong as soon as I said it", He laughed in response,

"You wanna rephrase it? Or we gonna leave it at that?",

"Am I only going to dig myself a bigger hole?",

"You in the doghouse already, Hargrove?", Kelsey Heiss came up from behind me, stringing her arm over his shoulder. She squeezed him twice. Blue eyes skimming me over, "It's Sahara, right?",

"Sierra", I replied but she wasn't really listening. No her attention snapped back to Billy, nearly using him as a resting post. "Where have you been, bestie, I've missed you?".

Ah, the girl best friend. There was nothing I hated more than the girl best friend. Tricksy, deceiving little things they were. Especially when they talked the way she did to Billy. "Were you not in the carpark?", He scoffed, their conversation leaving me uninterested. I flicked my sight back to Prue who watched us from her locker with daggers in her eyes. Steve beside her standing with crossed arms. They whispered things between themselves. But I was too far away to hear it.

"Nah, I got here late. You know me", She grinned, looking at him with fluttering eyelashes. "What happened?",

"He made a spectacle", I commented, shaking my head as I opened my locker.

"I'll make another one", Billy threatened, leaning closer to me with that creature on his arm. "Nah. I gotta go", I smiled softly, getting the book I needed before shutting my locker. I brushed a kiss against his lips before moving on.

"Okay, baby", He murmured, tapping my ass as I swept them by.

A distinguishable sound left Kelsey. Like an Ugh sort of noise. Surprise maybe. Disgust.

"Sahara is your—Girlfriend? The Satanist?", I heard her spit, as I rejoined Prue and Steve who had shuffled closer to hear. His locker open as a shield to disguise their eavesdropping.

"Sierra", Billy corrected her,

"You don't have girlfriends".

"I didn't. Til now",

"What did she brainwash you or something?", Kelsey huffed, crossing her arms.

"What a bitch", Steve murmured, just short of whipping out popcorn to watch the show.

"Kels, I thought you were one of the boys", Billy sighed, "Act like one of the boys",

"I'm allowed to worry for you, okay? You don't even know her. She is a literal stranger that you are bringing into our life",

"Sierra and I have been together for months, Kels. She's not a serial killer",

"Months?", Kelsey gasped, her expression falling. "So you've slept together",

I felt myself get extremely annoyed by the question. That was none of her business. Our relationship was none of her business.

"That's kinda what adults do in relationships", He commented, each word laced in sarcasm. "We live together",

"Well do you love her?",

I had my back turned to him but it was like I could feel his eyes on me as he spoke the words, "Yeah, I do",

"Oh", Was all she could say.

"That crazy bitch is going to key your car", Prue snickered, covering her mouth to speak.

"Or piss in your pot plants", Steve added.

"I have a feeling the crazy bitch might just try to get between us", I sighed.

If I only knew.

"Yeah, that's pretty much a guarantee", Prue replied.

"I love high school",

———————

William and I were together before we were ever intimate In that way. Emotionally at least. Three months to the day of our Asylum adventure. Of us being a thing. Billy planned a date to the cinema to see 'Children of the corn'. I think he was more excited then anything to be able to go out as a couple in public. And who should invite herself along with us but his best friend Kelsey. Draped on him like a fucking coat the whole time. He didn't see a problem with that. That was 'Just how she was', as he put it so kindly. Followed by 'What do you want me to do? Tell her to fuck off?'. Apparently I answered too fast on that one and he had a sour expression the rest of the movie to match my own. But he did slink over to me towards the end and lifted the arm rest that separated us. We cuddled there for a little bit.

The movie was a okay. I didn't really pay attention to most of it. I was pissed to say the least and I couldn't wait to get out of there. On the way out of the cinema I held hands with my boyfriend, that blonde haired wonder slinking ahead of us.

"I'm picking the movie next time guys, that was so scary. I hate being scared. I had to hold onto Billy the whole time.",

"Uh huh", I murmured, stretching my neck in an annoyed sort of way. Billy looked towards me but I didn't meet his gaze so he draped his hand around my waist.

"My brother made me watch the exorcist and I cried. Ugh, it was so scary, I'm too much of girl for stuff like that.", Kelsey continued, sashaying ahead in her sinfully tight white v neck singlet and denim shorts that barely covered anything. She paired it with silver wedge heels that were tall enough to make me cringe. All in all the glittery eyeshadow and hooker red lips made her look desperate.

"You're lucky you're not phased by scary things, Sierra. Although you're a lot taller than me. I'm small and helpless.",

"And what am I?",

"Haha, I didn't mean it like that. You're just a lot more...Stoic than me. Masculine",

"I'm a man?",

"Oh my god, You're so funny. No! That's not what I'm saying. You're just not someone I saw my best friend with...It's probably a good thing",

"Why? She's hot?", Billy asked,

"I mean yeah, In a gothic sort of way. I picture you going for more of a girly girl",

"I think if I waited any longer Tommy would've swooped in", He murmured to me, making me giggle. "Oh, will you get over that?",

"What? He has a hard on for you. So does Sam",

"Ugh Tommy is such an attention whore. He pisses me off", Kelsey interjected, "He's so fucking loud ALL the time. Like shut the fuck up dude. Inside voice. And he's a weirdo. Good luck to his kid when she gets taken off him. That's all I have to say.",

"Why would Fallon get taken off him?", I asked sternly.

"Because her Mom is a crackhead too. It's only a matter of time.",

"Tommy isn't a crackhead", I added,

"Boy is on something. Or something is seriously wrong upstairs. All I know is that idiot can't handle a baby. He should've wrapped it before he slept with a junkie",

"So you know Fallon's mom?",

"I've heard of her from mutual friends. Name's Bethany. Such a catholic name for a drop kick.", Kelsey snickered shamelessly. It was bullshit. All bullshit. I knew Tommy's story from when I asked him about it. I fucking met Bethany after school when she dropped off Fallon. I see her every Friday.

"Yeah, her name is Beth but she actually a nurse in Lawrence. I met her last week...She's lovely",

"Well—You know the rumour mill. It all starts from somewhere.", Kelsey huffed, crossing her arms over her chest while she flicked her sight back to me, "I didn't want to say anything but isn't it a little weird that you hang out with Tommy so much when you know he has a crush on you and you're in a relationship?",

"Tommy wouldn't do anything, He's William's best friend", I sighed,

"William? Oh that's cute. Around here we call him Billy",

Another word out of her and I would've risked my badge just to punt my fist into her mouth. "She calls me William", Billy piped up, loosing a sigh as we swept out to the front of the cinema.

"I can call you William if you want?", Kelsey offer, shrugging like it was no problem.

"Only Sierra gets to call me that",

"Ohhh is it a secret girlfriend thing?",

"It's a Sierra only thing", He murmured, looking down at his watch. "We should head home, babe",

"Haha, home. That's such a weird thing to hear coming from your mouth. What do you both live at Neil's or something?",

"We live at my house", I corrected her with every inkling of restraint I had.

"With your parents?", She scoffed like it was the most ridiculous thing in the world. Her mouth parted again, "Geez that must be fun. Sneaking around and shit. You'd have to be quiet all the time",

"I live alone. Well I did, aside from a cat",

"Hmm, it's very sudden. You two. Don't go rushing into things. Leave some mystery",

"Yeah, I ain't taking life advice from you, Kels", Billy shrugged, stuffing his hands into his front pockets.

"I'm just looking out for you guys.", She held her hands in surrender, never once taking her sight off Billy.

"Well we survived three months without you. Five months if we're being honest",

"Yeah you kept that a secret", She frowned, "Five months is crazy. Well for you. I thought you were going for a record or like a championship belt.",

"Of?",

"Uh, most women slept with in a passenger seat", Kelsey laughed, tapping his arm. I watched his jaw clench at the words, "I'm just kidding...That belt is already yours",

"We gotta go", I spoke lightly. If he didn't want to say anything to her about her behaviour I wasn't going to either.

"Well give me a hug before you go home.", She demanded towards Billy, not waiting for his answer. I didn't wait around for the treacherous snake to touch me and walked over to the Camaro. Digging the keys out of my pocket.

"Bye Sierra", Kelsey waved at me from the other side of the carpark.

"See ya", I grunted as I slipped into the drivers seat. Billy following behind me after a minute. The engine was purring by the time he got in, shutting the door beside him. "Okay, I get what you mean by she's annoying",

"Only annoying? I wouldn't be surprised if I woke up tomorrow with her snuggled between us. She's a fucking nutter",

"C'mon she's not that bad.",

"She wants to start calling you William", I pointed out through clenched teeth as we left the carpark. Kelsey's car pulling in behind me. Even the way she drove was annoying. "She fucking told you she doesn't see you with someone like me. She sees you with someone like her", I grimaced at the memory.

"She didn't say that ", He groaned, kicking his foot up on the dash.

"She described herself as a girly girl then told you she sees you with a girly girl", I laughed. Not because it was funny. Because it was all I could do not to throw hands at Kelsey Heiss.

"You jealous?",

Fuck he was dumb. I turned my sight to him slowly. "I don't appreciate being disrespected by a fucking psycho who dry humps you every time she sees you",

"You sound jealous", He smirked, burning fire in my veins as we turned onto the highway. I lost that blonde bimbo in about five minutes. Just incase she had any ideas on following us home.

The drive home was entirely silent.

As I parked the car on the concrete driveway I murmured, "I've got a job to go to tonight"

"Did they communicate that telepathically?", He questioned with raised brows.

"Called me two days ago. It was meant to be done yesterday but I put it off", I sighed, getting out of the car.

"You're pissed at me", Billy's voice followed behind my steps to the door.

"It was just an interesting night",

"I don't get it, Okay? I don't see what the problem is",

"I know", I opened the door with a click. Every fibre of me still just as angry.

"I'm sorry she invited herself though, she a bit...intense.",

"Lucky for her she's got you to make all the excuses in the world for her", I bit back in response as I stepped into the living room, tearing my jacket off my shoulders. I tossed it onto the couch before fleeing to our room. He didn't follow me.

When I returned back downstairs I was in my black Kevlar with braided back hair and my glock at my leg. Somewhat less mad but still a little pissed.

"Where are you going?", Billy's voice pierced through the silence, emanating from the couch. A beer clasped in his hand. Probably almost gone by now.

"Uh, The Old Hawkins Cemetery. Bout ten minutes away.",

"What's there?",

"Something that shouldn't be", I breathed out. Every time I had to leave for work I saw this fear in his eyes. This worry.

It was a dangerous job. I know. I didn't blame him for that. He knew what I could run into.

"Is Prue going with you?",

"She's busy",

"Oh", He went silent, nodding to himself. "Isn't it a bit dangerous to send you alone?",

"It's not a portal, just some sort of disturbance. We've gotta check out anything that comes across our radar. Besides this is what I was trained for. The special ops sort of stuff. This undercover shit is just temporary",

"But it still could be a Demogorgon?",

"Yes. I've got some flash bangs that'll fuck it up though",

He took a long sip out of his can, a brow raised while nodding absentmindedly. "That would be smart if you could run.",

"I can run. Just not for very long.", I sighed,

"Okay...", He murmured gently, stroking the cat's head on his lap. His jaw feathered with whatever thought ran through him. Green eyes watching the black television screen. He didn't like when I was mad at him. An average person could shrug it off but not him. It bit away at him piece by piece. It made him so depressed I nearly couldn't stand it. Because he would proudly be a 'failure' to his dad or a 'disappointment' to our teachers, even a 'Whore' to our school. But the moment I expressed any displeasure towards him he just shut down.

I crossed my arms over myself, swallowing my anger. "Want to come with me?",

His head popped up from the couch, speaking with a cocked brow, "Like a ride along?",

"Sure",

"Deal", He smiled widely, kicking off the couch to get changed.

"Get the Deagle", I called after him, watching his figure disappear up stairs. If he kept coming with me on these jobs I'd have to get him his own Kevlar.

————————————-

Hawkins old Cemetery was an iron gated hill just south of the town centre. And when I say iron gated I meant there was a semblance of a fence. Even if most of it was fallen down or overgrown.

Grass grew freely here in thick bouts under our feet. Knee height, scratchy grass. I waded through it with my rifle tightly strung in my hand, it's light shining ahead through the sprigs of green. Shit it was hard to navigate. But I chose a straight path ahead that would hopefully avoid any headstones or rocks.

Billy walked in tow behind me with my Deagle at his thigh, shining his own light through the depths of weeds.

"What are we looking for?", He asked over my shoulder after a little bit.

"Anything that would cause an energy disturbance big enough to set off our radars",

"In a cemetery?",

"I know, it's the opening scene to a horror movie",

"Well is the cemetery haunted?",

"Baby, we are about to find out". I murmured, moving the light on the end of my rifle to a gathering of bats in the only tree that graced the cemetery. A great hideous thing it was. Kinda looked like lightning had struck through its centre. Not a single leaf on its skeletal branches. While it was the only tree on the gated grounds there were several that overarched onto the hallowed ground. Just as dead and creepy as that huge monument in the middle of the cemetery.

"Bats", I commented, doing a circle motion with my rifle. My beam of light bouncing through the darkness.

"Spooky", Billy murmured behind me. Still a little stand offish since our quarrel. I was the first to admit that I wasn't nice when I was irritated but I had every right to be after tonight. He really let me down.

And we walked in silence through four laps of the cemetery.

I trod through the stalks of grass, this part a little thicker than the rest. Intertwined with some sort of vine that was hard to move through. Especially when I had the rest of the night replaying in my head. Not really paying much attention as I launched my knee forward, straight into something solid.

"MotherFucker!", I hissed at the pain that bloomed against the edge of my kneecap. Fuck it hurt.

"What?!", Billy leapt through the darkness like a speeding bullet, his light swinging on my face.

"Headstone", I groaned, clasping my hand against my poor injured knee. I was almost certain I'd have the indent of the sharp edge for at least a week. Billy laughed out of his nostrils, his hand tracing the engraving on the stone grave marker, "Ivana Hurtzu. Yeah no shit.".

"No way, that's not her name", I scoffed.

"Nah, it's Ebony Rose Jovovich",

"Fuck", I sulked, kicking the thing for good measure.

"I don't think you should be kicking the headstones that have weird symbols on them. She was probably religious", He looked at me like I was a psycho.

"Fuck the headstones". I swore, glancing to the circular sigil above the name on that headstone. It didn't belong to any religion I recognised.

Something about it seemed wrong compared to the neat grey letters...like it was burned into the stone instead of engraved.

Something about it gave me a dreaded feeling.

"Sierra", Billy sighed, grabbing the underside of my arm. "You're obviously still mad at me",

"Yeah no shit!", I bit, not looking at him. Instead I glanced to the full moon staring back at us from the hill's peak. As bright as each star in the sky.

"Can you—Can you put down the rifle so I can talk to you?",

"I've gotta do my job",

"There's nothing here, baby", He motioned to the emptiness around us. "We've swept this place four times over. It's just grave markers and old bits of iron."

Billy spoke in a voice rarely used by him. A voice of authority and reason.

I looked around the long grass as my rifle lowered, sighing, "Fine",

"Look, Ninety percent of the time I see most of my friends I am blind drunk or almost there. I can't tolerate a lot of people when I'm sober. You are literally the only person I don't need alcohol to be around.", He confessed, still holding my arm. As he spoke again, "...You're the only person I could ever live with, or tolerate a cat for".

"Kelsey's secretly really ugly under all the makeup though. Right?", I murmured, forcing a smile onto his downwards mouth. He nodded quickly. "Yeah, she is. It's like that scene in the Thing when that creature pops out of Norris's chest. She's the creature",

"That's...terrifying", I commented, letting the breeze tap my rifle against my hip.

"She's a slut, Sierra. It's all she knows how to do. Girlfriends are like challenges to her. But...Look I'm not a dumbass. Being with her would be like throwing away a Pork roast for a lollipop on the floor that's covered in hair and dirt.",

"I'm not sure if that's a compliment or not",

"It's a compliment. I love pork roast.",

"And I'm pork roast in this scenario?",

"You make good pork roast okay?"

I turned on my heel slowly to him, "As deluded as your logic is, you're pork roast too, dumbass. But Maybe the floor lollipop wants pork roast",

"Well that would be too bad", Billy replied firmly, "I don't eat things off the floor":

I laughed out of my nostrils, my mind running away with me. As his hand rested on the side of my neck. Green orbs flickering between my eyes and mouth before he added, "Except maybe pork roast",

"You're a rat", I shrivelled my nose. Each word making his lips quirk.

"A cute rat though? Not one of those albino ones with red eyes?",

I challenged him with a cocked brow, speaking low, "A naked mole rat",

"Sounds gross", He chuckled

"They are",

"Hmm...", His lips pressed together fleetingly, silver light cascading onto his face that flickered between unsureness. "You know, I was only ever mean to you because I had a giant crush right?",

"That's some kindergartener logic", I frowned,

"Well, I don't think I've have a crush since kindergarten. People irritate me",

"Then why do you attract them so well?",

"Comes with the act", He exhaled, "You know I've been rejected a heap of times but no one did it as creatively as you did it. You made me think you were the problem",

"And?",

"You care about people. You're probably the only person in the states that would try to spare my feelings.",

"Where's this going rat boy?",

"I love you, even when you're calling me names.",

"Hmm, you really know how to change the conversation",

"I don't see this working out for me. You know I'm only going to dig myself a hole.",

"So you whip out the old charm and hope I fall for it?", I rolled my eyes, scoffing as I stepped over that headstone I'd kicked.

"What can I do so you'll forgive me? Name it I'll do it.", He pleaded softly behind me. I turned slowly on my heel. Each receding step leading me to a caged grave. Next to the only mausoleum in the cemetery. White eyes stared back at me through its fallen down door. "Hmm. Catch me a mausoleum bat", I spoke lowly. His eyes drifting to that dark stone building with ivy growing up each surface.

"Catch you a bat?", He questioned with a cocked brow, his tunnel of light illuminating about ten of the creatures hanging from a rafter. "Okay, but when I do, you have to keep it",

"As a pet?",

"Yup",

"Jokes on you I already have a name for it",

"Which is?",

"Rabies",

Billy chuckled lightly, fastening his belt before he stepped forward into the mausoleum. I stayed behind him, leaning against the doorframe. Just watching each cautious step. The bats didn't move. His light hung on a smaller one hanging towards the front of the pack. These weren't the scary vampire bats. These were the ones that looked like puppies with wings. And as I waited for him to make his move I shone my light around the facade of the mausoleum. Maybe once it had been white stone but moss and ivy ate at almost every inch of it now. Above the arched doorway a faint engraving read. 'Family tomb of Countess Deirdre Romanova the second'

It smelt very stale in the tomb. Even though it had long since been without a door. I caught a whiff of that musty fragrance and shook my head. Trying to breathe it right back out.

I noticed a diamond shaped window at the rear of the stone mausoleum, letting in a stream of moonlight. Beneath it a pedestal and a short rectangular box. Like a coffin but much smaller. Maybe an urn.

"Agent Morningstar". Something whispered and In my peripheral I caught A person. But it couldn't have possibly been a person, not with skin the shade of paper and eyes bleeding black. It was only two seconds but I made eye contact with it. Then it was gone. My light shining on that place it'd been. I was more tired than I thought if I were seeing disappearing people.

"Motherfucker", Billy hissed before a hoard of bats came screeching my way. I ducked quickly. The sound of flapping sounding overhead. Then those dark creatures disappeared into the night.

"Better luck next time", I snickered, shaking out my hair from any bat debris or dirt. And as I stood a faint squeak met my ears. Billy's figure now in the doorway. As humble as anything. "Rabies, meet Momma", He spoke, his hands clasped around the furry little body of that baby bat. It squeaked, big brown eyes darting around us. Looking for an escape.

"Oh shit", I laughed, nonetheless shocked and impressed he'd caught the damn thing. Trapped between Billy's hands the small bat began to lick at his knuckle. I reached for that fuzzy little head, hardly expecting it to be as soft as it was. It was there I notice the membranous wings clasped around Billy's arm. His shirt the only spacing between long talons on the end of those wings. "I love him", I spoke softly, trying not to startle the little thing, "But if that thing bites you then you're in for a bad time",

"Aw, no pet bat?", He smirked, glancing down to the creature wrapped around his arm. "Sorry, Rabies, Sierra said no",

"You know I'd domesticate this wild animal just to prove you wrong, right?". I taunted, slinging my rifle over my shoulder as I tried to unclamp the wings from around his arm. "You? Competitive? No way",

"Competitive. Spiteful. Same thing", I murmured while untangling the hooked wing talon from Billy's sleeve. Wiggling it so gently. The bat squeaked again, this time launching itself from him and onto the front of my Kevlar. I flinched as the winged beast flung into my chest. It's breath ragged while it chirped restlessly.

"Come on, Rabies", I sighed, walking over to that tree I'd seen those other bats in. He screamed the whole way there. Occasionally licking at my badge. "Be with your people", I leaned against the rough trunk of the tree, as close as I could without crushing Rabies. The bags above us flapping their wings. Rabies took one look and leapt from my Kevlar. Flying into the night. I watched him for a bit then retreated back to the figure leaning against the Front of the mausoleum. My boots struggling to cut through the thick undergrowth."I can't believe you actually caught that fucking thing", I laughed through my nostrils when I was close enough for him to hear me. His sight casting down to me from the stars. And as I stopped at his shoulder his lips parted, "I told you, I ain't fucking around", His fingers swept over the solid Kevlar against my chest, brushing my name badge slowly. "Agent Morningstar",

Green orbs met my stare, that look I'd first seen at Hazeldean farm glimmering in his eyes. His lips still slightly parted. "You better stop looking at me like that bat boy", I spoke with a sideward smirk hanging off my lips.

"Or?",

"I'm not going to be able to stay mad",

"Hey, I caught the bat", He pointed out,

"Yeah you did, you psycho", I laughed again, looking away for a moment. Yeah he caught me a bat but I was still so pissed. I don't know if it was at him or her.

"Hey", He caught my chin underneath his knuckle, waiting until I met his eyes to speak, "I'm sorry".

"I know", I murmured, everything spiteful within me turning molten.

"You forgive me?",

I let out a childish, "This time",

"Okay", Billy smiled, hugging me tightly there. Every fibre of him needing that hug. We swayed there for a bit with my head buried in the crook of his neck. His skin Warmer than a furnace. An absolute godsend on cold nights like that one. He spoke gently after a bit, "Your uniform has no right to look the way it does on you".

The words made me smile against him, "You have the charm and seedy pick up lines. I have the uniform",

"Well, it's working. I don't have any information a CIA agent would want but I'm willing to tell you everything.",

"Hmm, you opening portals in Hawkins?", I murmured,

"It was me. I did it. I'm the one you want", Billy took a dramatic step back, holding out his hands.

"That's all I needed to know", I smirked and whipped out the metal hand cuffs from my vest. "Hands behind your back for me",

His eyes rolled while he lowered the cuffs in my hand, choosing in place to kiss me beneath the beaming moonlight.

We parted after what seemed like a long time, his voice filtering through the brisk air, "How about we try to turn this night around, huh?",

"I can check in with dispatch and be out of this uniform in ten minutes", My breath rebounded off his collar.

"Check in with dispatch but the uniform stays on",

"Oh?", My brow cocked, a smile crawling onto my lips. How bold of him. "Why's that?",

"Because I like looking at you in it", He replied quickly with a sidewards smirk, his eyes darting to the grass, "I like seeing you get all serious and professional when it's on, Agent Morningstar",

"I do not",

"Nah, Agent Morningstar is hot. She takes control", He teased, his fingers tracing my badge.

"Well can I put my rifle away?",

"Yeah the rifle can go", Billy chuckled softly to himself, his arms lulling around my waist.

"So how are you turning this night around?",

"Well, we're getting out of the cemetery for one",

"Oh, so you can do a haunted house, an Asylum and a demon dimension but A cemetery is where you draw the line?", I laughed through my nostrils.

"It's where the dead come for choreographed flash mobs",

"...when?",

"When Michael Jackson is in town",

"I don't think it was a cemetery tha—Never mind", I began to argue but stopped when I saw his teasing expression.

"You can argue with me in the car",

—————

We made it to the lookout in some sense of the word silence. Climbing those stairs to the picnic table on the highest point of the wooden structure. It was dead in the night with just that lake below watching us. Lapping at the edge of the cliff.

We sat on the picnic table, absorbing the moonlight that rebounded off the water while we ate an ice cream each. When mine was finished I laid back down on that table. Feeling the light breeze on my skin. Billy laid down next to me, his body as warm as a furnace.

"Three months", I exhaled. That time had gone so fast.

"Five months. If we're not bullshitting" He replied with a dumb smirk, " Or are we still not allowed to talk about Hazeldean farm?",

My brows furrowed in response , "It's not exactly my proudest moment. I barely knew you",

"You know It wasn't a sin, Sierra?", Billy teased, propping himself up on his elbow as he turned inwards to me.

"Depends what religion you belong to",

"We did it in the Haunted house, we didn't behead a man",

"I was there",

"Are you sure?",

I laughed. He was the only one that could make me laugh about something like that. Something so dangerous and stupid, "It was your fault, you and your seedy cologne",

His brows furrowed, "No way, I recall that you got me into a tight space and groped me. It was your fault",

"Baby, you went down as a way of saying thanks. It was 100% your fault",

"Yeah, but you didn't stop me",

"Ugh, because that shit is ripped straight from a dirty fantasy book.",

"How?",

"The Haunted house, the darkness, the hot guy you're insanely attracted to, forced closeness. The whole thing reeked of a horny fifty year old's fantasy",

"Insanely attracted to?", He perked up like it were a revelation.

"Come on, you beat up Jimmy Volksem for me with a cigarette still in your mouth",

"Well, I'm going to describe to you my version of events from the night before Hazeldean farm. You know, when you found me on your doorstep?"

Why was I here?

Why the fuck did I come here?

I swore from the comfort of the school Satanist's couch. Every part of me ached. Dad was pissed about Kelsey's party after I promised to baby sit the brat. I ditched. And his idea of parenting was slamming me into the kitchen cabinet and throwing hits until I apologised. But I didn't apologise. I'd let him kill me before that happened. The asshole watched me limp out of his house. Watched me take his bottle of whiskey too. His Keeper, Susan, was home by then and he wouldn't do shit with her there.

It was pissing down raining when I got to the car. Water was just pelting me.

I had nowhere to go. Not looking like this. So I drove to the lookout and drank that expensive bottle of whiskey. The whole fucking thing. Quietly sobbing over the blood that poured down from my eye and nostrils. He hadn't laid into my face in a long time. It made the bruises too easy to see that way. He knew I knew that. He knew my reputation too. The tough guy. The bully. Showing up to school like this would ruin me. And he'd make me go. He'd drive me himself just to see me humiliated. To hurt me. Because I pissed him off.

I couldn't go home. I refused. Then suddenly I was here. At the gates of hell. Because I could only do this drunk.

I had a crush on her since she shoved that note into my chest and I didn't crush on anyone. It was the most embarrassing thing in the world. Second to Prue trying to set us up from the minute she caught me staring.

Her seeing me like this wasn't in my plans either.

Fuck. I pressed my face into my hands, leaning into her black leather couch. Every movement making my knee just throb. My lip was busted and I know he fucked something in my eye. A vessel or some shit. It was red and it stung. Everything fucking stung. Then came the migraine that pounded through my head like four jackhammers trying to break out of my cranium. And I wanted to weep again. Out of frustration. Or pain. I didn't know anymore.

"You want tea?!", I heard over the loudness, my head rising from my hands. Not sure if I heard it at all.

Why?

Why couldn't she just leave me alone?

I got up and limped to the kitchen of her palace. Waiting at any point for her parents to come home. She was laying on the marble countertop when I got to the doorway. Staring at the ceiling with one of her arms cocked up against the marble. A line of blood sluicing down from her palm but she didn't seem to notice.

"Why are you yelling?", I asked lightly from the doorway, closing my eyes to speak and she lulled her neck to me, "Do you want tea?", she asked again, motioning to the boiling jug. I didn't understand her. I didn't understand why she would even try with me.

I wish she didn't. It'd only make the crush more agonising.

But I could've used a friend right about then. I sure knew I didn't have anyone else I'd trust to see me like this. Sure there was Tommy or Kelsey but they would've hounded me and I really wasn't in the mood to repeat what had happened. To make up some sort of lie and hope they buy it. Sierra didn't ask.

...She asked me something. Tea. Did I want tea?

Did I want tea?

I thought only old people drank tea. Something hot would be nice though.

"...Sure", I blinked with delay, taking a seat on one of the stools at the other side of the countertop. Leaning forward for a second. "Your hand is bleeding",

"Shit, so it is", She commented and I looked around that kitchen like a kid in a candy store. Pure awe in my eyes. It was mainly white except for dark grey cabinets. It kinda looked like a farmhouse kitchen you see in movies. The solid island counter itself was almost the size of my kitchen at home...It was more than anything a poor kid from Cali could understand. I'd never even sat at anything so expensive. It felt almost wrong to put my hand on its cold surface. To sit on those solid Grey stools. Rich people stuff was apparently really cold.

Fuck, I felt like a peasant in this place. And I wondered how she felt about me bleeding over her nice things. She didn't look like she cared. Although that applied to anything with her.

The kettle clicked to a boil. And I watched Sierra haul herself off the counter. Every moist wave of her black hair swaying with her steps. That entire lean and fit body of hers was soaking wet from the rain. I didn't think she'd get up and clear the gutter in the storm. I just didn't have anything else to say to her. It had saturated her. I guess she was someone who didn't put things off.

I wanted to know her. I think we all kind of did. To know anything about her other than that she was strange.

There were a lot of pretty girls at my school, prettier than Sierra Morningstar. There were A lot of girls nicer than her too. And with better assets to gawk at. But I was stuck on her and I didn't know why. I liked the clothes she wore and the car she drove...The way she composed herself.

She had a really pissed off attitude and swore like a sailor on a good day. And most of the time seemed like she had better places to be.

I liked that she was the dependable person in the classroom who'd be silent until trouble struck and she was the first person to break a fight or settle an argument.

Our own peacekeeper.

But Saturday...Seeing her outside of school was like a religious experience. Not only was Sierra Morningstar a badass but she was...fun. Beer keg drinking, pull up winning, fist throwing, parent threatening, car hooning, cigarette stealing, fun.

My kind of fun.

"I'm going to give you some advice, since you obviously have a problem with not pissing people off. Sugar?", She broke me from my daydream, motioning to the tea cup in front of her. It took me a bit to catch up.

"Are you calling me that or asking me if I want sugar? Two otherwise", I shot back, this should be good. Her lips moved on queue,

"Advice column A) I don't call people sweet little nicknames. Assume I meant the tea. B) If someone swings on you, duck. C) you'll probably discover that I'm the only good thing in this town and that is saying something. D) The denim on denim is not a hot look. E) You can walk around Hawkins like a God all you want but you're not one little buddy, tone town the enthusiasm on the sleezy cologne, okay? F) Once you stop being new and mysterious they're going to throw you to the curb like a bag of trash and you're going to have to formulate an actual personality...And hit the breaks In your car every once in a while. You want milk with that sugar?",

"Wow, you really are an asshole.", Was all I could say. She was unbelievable. I didn't need to hear that from her, not when I was another surge of pain away from passing out, "Like I need advice from a goth bitch that can't get any. And yeah milk would be good.".

"Do—Do you have a problem? Like mentally? I don't even think dogs try to mount things as much as you?",

Right. I forgot she thought I was a whore that fucked anything that moved. What was her fucking problem?

"Wow",

"And Do you have another name I can call you? Billy reminds me of goats?".

My eyes pressed together with the jolt of pain that shifted in my knee, a soft gasp coming out of my mouth as she placed the tea in front of me. It didn't subside.

"William", I murmured, barely paying attention to her. Ocean eyes observed me. The strangest shade of blue I'd ever seen with a darker ring around the outside. Made them look like they glowed in the dark. I focused on that.

"You feeling like you're going to pass out in my kitchen, William?".

I liked the way she said that. William. Light and breathy in that apprehensive manner. Her neck cocking like she gave a fuck.

I didn't pass out. You didn't get a reputation like mine by being a wimp.

I sure as fuck wasn't passing out in front of her.

"Do I look like a bitch?",

"You don't want me to answer that", She smiled, her pointy canines peering through her lips. Vampire teeth, I thought. She had dimples when she smiled like that. Like craters in her cheeks.

It was cute. Really cute.

"Who hurt you?", I spat with delay, watching those pointed teeth disappear as she leapt back onto the counter. Each throbbing ounce of pain making my teeth clamp together. Like a cramp in my kneecap. It hurt really bad. More than any other time I've ever fucked it. I couldn't drive with it like that. I barely made it here in one piece.

"Buddy, we do not have the time or the coping mechanisms for that list", She chuckled, drinking her tea. I looked down to mine. Wondering if I could open my mouth wide enough to even drink it. Not without pain shooting through my lip.

Sierra's voice came,"You need a straw? Your lip looks a little fucked up?".

"I hate you so much", I groaned and lifted that mug to my lips, every part of me just aching. She laughed, "I'll take back the engagement ring then".

It hurt. Fuck it hurt. My whole body made me want to whimper. I wasn't in the mood for her. "I'm going to give you some advice, Sierra, since apparently that's what we do with things that aren't our business.",

"I would love some advice from you, school bike", She rolled her eyes, sipping her tea.

"A) Go fuck yourself, B) No one likes you. No one. C) You're the antichrist in flared jeans. D) You're probably going to die alone and your twelve cats will eat you, E) Black on black is not a hot look, F) You're definitely the worst thing in Hawkins. I mean if people started getting murdered it would 100% be you. G) Did I mention you should fuck yourself?",

"Once or twice", she shrugged, taking another sip, "I really like the antichrist in flared jeans thing though. I should get that as a bumper sticker",

I begged her to explode at me. To yell. But she didn't. Instead she spoke softly.

"Were you drunk before or after you got the shit kicked out of you?"

Why did she care?

Why did she look at me like that? So full of pity. I hated that.

"Before and after",

"Kelsey Heiss' party?",

"Yup",

"You know she's pretty much in love with you right?",

"Fuck off", I bit,

"You're such a guy", Sierra scoffed into her mug. And I moved uncomfortably in my stool, holding my ribs to speak. They were bruised and painful in an eye watering sort of way. I'd be fine in the morning. I had to be. "Kelsey is one of the boys",

"Hmm, I don't usually see men groping each other",

"Well, you don't strike me as someone with a lot of friends.", I bit back without truly thinking it through. That was dumb. Fuck that was a dumb thing to say. My eyes narrowed after, "You know what I mean, can you just fucking drop it? Fuck you're irritating",

"Oooh, touchy", Sierra smirked, speaking under her breath, "Just like Kelsey Heiss",

I caught myself smiling before she did, narrowly saving myself. Blue eyes cut into me and I couldn't think of anything. At least nothing nice, "Okay, Sierra. What about you and Kadence?",

I was jealous of Kade, of the way she looked at him, when he didn't deserve it. The guy was a loser. He treated her like shit and she let him.

But somehow I was the bad guy.

I was the one she'd never give a chance.

"What about it?",

"You're joking right? You follow him around like a demonic little puppy. And I hate—Actually no I'd love to break this to you. He laughs at you. You're nothing to him. Except maybe an annoying little sister.",

"Kade is— Actually I don't know what Kade is. He's my type that's probably why he turned out to be a douchebag. It's not the first time I've been rejected by a guy anyway and the crush kinda went away after Stacy's party",

I wished she stop fucking doing that. Stop agreeing with me. Stop leaving me speechless. "Why?",

"He told me I was going to die alone and then cried about it. I don't see him lasting in a relationship with me do you?",

"No, you're the antichrist.",

"I can't deal with crying", She shrugged in a sad sort of way.

I think she was lying. About being okay with Kade disappearing from her life. She said otherwise but her eyes were looking anywhere but at me. Like she was uncomfortable,

My head hurt but I tilted my neck to ask, "So let me get this straight, Kade told you you were going to die alone and it was the crying that threw you off?",

"It was like sobbing. I was embarrassed. Like if you're gonna arch up to me at least act tough until I'm no longer in sight. I'm only going to make your life harder otherwise.",

She was insane.

Absolutely insane.

"Then Marry a fucking Marine",

"Oh I would in a heartbeat".

"What a surprise Antichrist likes tough guys",

"Antichrist is a tough guy", She corrected me , "I could kick your ass",

"No. You couldn't", I bit back, holding the side of my head in my palm.

"If you only knew",

Knew what?, "That you're a psycho? No wonder Kade told you you'd die alone. Why'd you even like him anyway? He's way too nice for the antichrist",

"Tall, Nice, dark haired and Blue eyed. Hmm it's a mystery",

I watched her shuffle backwards on the marble counter as the rain came down harder. Through the doors in front of me you could see the wind slamming water onto the deck outside. Something was very damning about the way she watched that pelting rain. With her hand clasped in the hem of her shirt to stem the light bleeding on her finger, her back arched. And her her lips pursed. Like a deer hearing something move in the woods.

There was something in the way she looked that made me want to scream into a pillow from the sheer inconvenience of my soul crushing interest in her.

"...But you're Satan", I exhaled, thinking out loud.

Gorgeous, Fucking Worship the ground she walks on, Satan.

"I'm really not",

I didn't say anything after that.

Neither did she. She simply watched that rain. I did too, wondering why she let me into her house. Why she did any of this. She was meant to be evil. I wanted her to be evil.

She smelled nice too. I caught her perfume when she moved to see the laundry door. And it was like candy apples. Sugary and sweet. Not sickly though. Kinda just right. I don't think I'd had a candy apple since I was eight and Mom took me to the carnival. To be fair I thought the whole thing was candy. I remember eating about four of them though. They were probably my favourite thing about Mom. She was nothing like the Evil Queen in front of me though. She was light spoken and kind. Sort of a gypsy woman. As free as a bird. Everyone knew my Mom in Santa Monica, she always talked to everyone. Tried to help everyone.

...Kinda like how Sierra was helping me now.

"What did you mean by you've been where I am?", I broke the silence, the thought had hung in my mind since she'd said it, "Isn't your Dad a cop?",

"It wasn't my Dad. It was an ex-boyfriend", Darkness settled in those azure eyes and I saw a look similar to one I witnessed in the mirror, her voice going low, "He used to beat the fuck out of me",

She smiled through it. This sad sort of smirk, like she was remembering. I didn't know what to say to that. "This is the part where you say something crude and I call you an asshole.",

"Seems a little harsh. Even for me", I uttered, spinning the coaster beneath my mug. I didn't like this. This vulnerability crap. It was weird. It made me feel weird. I could see it did the same to her.

I'd like to speak to the guy who made her expression turn like it did.

I'd—I knew what I'd do.

Fuck, I could hardly see straight when I saw Jimmy hit her. And I couldn't help but think what would've happened if I hadn't decided to call it a night early. If she'd even be alive right now.

"That's the beauty of us hating each other, Hargrove, No holds barred.", She commented, sipping her tea again.

"I don't care",

But I did.

"Asshole", Sierra bit, twisting to me on that marble counter, still holding the hem of her white shirt. Her dangly black earrings jingled as she did. She was wearing makeup. Not a lot but enough to cover the bruises I knew sat on her cheek and jawline. Her tinted lipstick just red enough to cover the clean split through the middle of her lower lip.

She was tough. Tougher than anyone else I'd seen cop a punch.

I'm not sure if it was just the contrasting black hair but she was very pale. Like Snow White. Or Morticia. She definitely wasn't from Cali. That was the shade of someone raised in the snow.

I'm not sure how someone's eyebrows could be stern but hers were. Like two black bird wings. I watched her red tinted lips move again. She had nice lips. Her lower was bigger than the top and had this sort of barely visible line through the middle. The top, which was shaped like a bow, was a little thinner and rounded just enough in the middle to make her front teeth visible when she parted her mouth in the slightest.

"Just think. If you would have actually passed out on my doorstep you would've missed this",

"I could go back outside?", I groaned, almost certain my knee was dislocated.

"Now that I know it's you I might not open the door this time",

"And miss this?", I rolled my eyes, seeing her smile gently at my comment.

"I can't tell if you're funny or just mean", She sighed.

"For a whore?", I questioned, taking the smirk off her mouth. I was running on whiskey and rage by now. Snapping at anything and anyone. In so much pain I could barely think straight, "What? You don't think what you and your friends say at school comes back to me? It's a small lunch table",

Sierra scoffed loudly, this hard expression forming, "Oh, Fuck off. If our roles were reversed and I went through five guys in a week I'd have the word sneered at me in the hallways like poor Tia Landon. You and your friends teased her so badly for giving her virginity to Dean Hastings that she dropped out of our school. And you know what Dean got? Labelled a fucking legend", She snarled at me. Placing her empty cup in the sink. "Don't pretend it fucking hurts you. The idiot men at our school think you're a god",

Did she think I wanted this? That I even liked who I was? Because I didn't, "Gets a little old",

Sierra closed her mouth. Thinking before she spoke again."What? Being a one trick pony?",

"Yup", I exhaled, just as miserable as I could be.

"What's—What's been going on at school?", She asked, her brows furrowing.

"I don't know. I've been suspended until tomorrow. Getting escorted out of homeroom in handcuffs was just excellent though", I admitted, remembering the panic I felt then. The feeling of my friends turning on me. Calling me a woman beater. An abuser. What they did to my car was another story. "Stacy got her friends to admit to being witnesses for your assault. Said they saw me attack you",

"I heard. She's not getting away with it though", Sierra shrugged, washing her hand under the sink,

"Hmm, I didn't realise you could turn back time.",

"You're pretty funny for a whore you know?",

"Fuck off, Satanist", I wasn't in the mood. Not now. This was the worst I'd ever felt in my whole life. Stacy wanted to destroy me and she did. I was nothing now. Except a woman abuser...I'd never hit a woman in my life. I guess if you had anger problems like me no one really cared. The guy who gets drunk and starts fights hit a woman. No one questioned it. My Dad didn't. And that pissed me off more than anything because I was nothing like him. I fought people who could fight back, who wanted to fight back. Fuck, I teared up thinking about it.

"You have such little faith in me, Hargrove. I could be a woman with many means. You don't even know me", Sierra added, like she had any power to change it.

"Oh, yeah? Thrill me", I begged her to show me her magic ability to unfuck my life.

"You're going to regret saying that", She tossed me that infuriating smirk and jumped off the countertop, "It might not be here or now but you will be thrilled",

"I doubt it, you're the most boring bitch at our school",

"Because I don't sleep around?",

"Because no one knows anything about you",

"On the contrary it sounds like no one knows anything about you either",

"At least they know my name",

"Yeah they use it to call you a whore", She had no idea. And she had no right to comment. I fought for words as she took cups out of the dishwasher. So sick of her and this migraine throbbing in my skull, "I'd rather be a whore than a boring virgin bitch",

"See that doesn't hurt me like you think it does, but I can clearly see you're bothered by being called a whore. And I'm sure there's more to you than who you sleep with but why bother learning when your conquests know they'll get what they want without trying? Like I've learned tonight you're not just rude, you're also mean. But you understand the circuit breaker and I don't. And you try to punch things when you're angry",

I watched her back, setting her on fire a few times in my mind. She stacked glasses in that grey cabinet without a care in the world. Too short to reach the back so she got on her toes, "So that's something", She continued.

"Well fuck, Then you know me better than anyone else in this town",

She whirled back to me, grabbing another glass "Well since we're best friends and everything, thrill me. What else is William Hargrove good at aside from Beer kegs, Getting ass and driving too fast? Do you secretly have a personality stashed deep deep down?",

Why did she care?

Why did it matter?

Why did I like the way she said William so much?

"Track",

"Okay, he's a runner. I see it.",

I was so confused by her. So fucking confused.

I don't think I'd ever met anyone that frustrated me so easily.

"I won't bite you know?", She cocked her head.

"Fine then, What's your deal?", I looked her up and down and she returned my question with a shrug, "I mean I saw you with Jimmy Volksem and you've been trained to fight. No way you haven't. That was hand to hand combat. Then you got into my car and started double clutching. So you know how to drive. And you had a fucking gun in your waistband when I came to the door", I could barely believe the words that escaped. It sounded ridiculous. She sounded ridiculous. Yet there she was.

"Dad's a former Navy Seal, so that's where the fighting and guns came from and my Grandad taught me to double clutch when I was seven." She explained, motioning with her hands, "Sorry to disappoint you",

"And Where are your parents?",

"They couldn't really handle me anymore so they sent me to this shit town",

Couldn't handle her? What was she a serial killer?

"What did you do? Steal a car?",

"No", She turned around quickly. It got under her skin. Maybe I should've left it.

"Max out Mom and Dad's credit card?", I carried on, like I couldn't even stop the verbal assault, It was all I was good at, "Were you rude to the servants? Did you throw a fit when Daddy got you the Red Truck instead of black?",

"I'm not rich, neither are my parents", Sierra frowned, watching me glance around her kitchen with a beg to differ sort of expression. I was being an asshole. I knew I was. "Yeah, well girls like you don't exactly suffer like the rest of us", I snarled in response.

"Okay, Billy", She crossed her arms over her chest, "I'm going to bed. Don't wait up",

"That bad huh?", I could only save myself by smirking, by giving her any inclination that I wasn't just a douchebag.

"It wasn't yelling at the servants but it was up there", Sierra exhaled, her lips rubbing together. I wanted to know now.

"Gotta tell me now",

"I—Uh, took a bath", She stopped mid thought, her mouth opening a few times but no words came.

"Evil bitch", I interjected, just serious enough to make her laugh out of her nostrils. To settle the dissonance in her eyes.

"—And decided not to come back up while I was under the water", She tapped her knuckle against the stone bench, smiling weakly, "I was a very dramatic back then",

I took another sip of my tea to truly process what she had said. Sierra was the toughest woman I knew. I could see her killing someone else but never herself. I didn't know what I could even say to that. I was glad she spoke again.

"It was kinda a last minute thought but I tried to breach the surface after a bit. You know, decided I actually wanted to live. Because I was Sixteen and stupid. It was too late though. And I woke up in the arms of a paramedic giving me mouth to mouth",

"Was he attractive?", I asked. As if it wasn't the stupidest thing to respond with.

"She. And No. It's the closest I've ever come to a lesbian experience though." She shrugged.

"Must've been some impressive resuscitation",

"I mean I'm alive.",

"And what? This place is your punishment?",

"Adult choices have adult consequences", She spoke like they were someone else's words, not her own. "In other words I'm on my own",

"Sounds like a sweet deal",

"It has its drawbacks.",

"Like what?",

"Like when I get injured and can't fucking move. No one's coming to check if I'm still alive",

"I did", I scoffed, gesturing to her front door. I regretted that instantly.

"No, you grunted at me then proceeded to be an overall prick",

"Yeah, can't imagine how that feels",

"I don't grunt",

"No, you just let the disgust settle on your entire face, retort something you think I'm too dumb too understand then smirk like you've won",

"It's not exclusive to you, Hargrove", She spoke in a lower voice.

"I don't give a fuck",

"—I don't think you're dumb. Arguing with you just takes a few more brain cells than I'm used to using.",

Hmm, that was nearly nice. She shut the dishwasher after that and darted into the laundry. Looking for something. I didn't care enough to watch. But When I glanced up again she was shirtless. In a bra but completely nude from the waist up. Side on it was a pleasing view. She was fit. And lean. Her jeans unbuttoned and hanging open at her hips. A red thong peering above the black denim.

A pillow to scream into was beginning to sound like a fantastic idea. At least I could pretend she was disfigured before. But she wasn't...She was fucking hot. And that made me want her even more.

I swallowed against the invasive thoughts, looking away until she was back in the kitchen with a little medical kit in her hands.

I grunted the words, "You know I can see straight into the laundry?",

"No way", Sierra scrunched her nose, coming around to my side of the counter. Great. I stiffened against her there at my shoulder, A visual aid to remind me of what I just saw.

"Well at least lie when you retell this, say you saw something impressive ", She replied, putting the medical kit down on the counter.

"Like what?", I asked, probably a bit too quickly.

"Like just astounding boobs",

Maybe not astounding but they definitely made me blush.

"I said I could see I didn't say I perved", I lied. I perved like there was no tomorrow and then some.

"Yeah, sure, Billy", I hated when she did that. She thought I was just the biggest whore in the world. Grimacing as she took the stool next to me."You know I actually have to be attracted to someone to want to watch them get undressed. You're like watching that old hairy fat guy at the pool take his shirt off", I bit, leaning back in my chair, hoping that she didn't think I was creeping on her.

She laughed, too hard.

"Keep George's name out of your mouth, he's a really nice guy...and gentle lover",

I tried to look anywhere but at her. At my feet, at the ceiling. But all I could think about was the view I had in the laundry.

"I thought your type was tall, dark haired and blue eyed", I spoke just to stop seeing it.

"Yeah, that's why you see all my boyfriends sitting in this kitchen with us right?", She motioned to the kitchen counter,

"You know you could fix that if you actually talked to one of us",

I'd volunteer. Right now.

"Aw, that's sweet that you think that, what am I going to talk to one of these yokels about? Fucking corn?",

I laughed. And I regretted it instantly. My ribs regretted it. I held them against it. Enduring the agony. She was the only person that could make me laugh when I felt so shit. She was the only one who did, "Didn't you come here from Tennessee?",

"Weird that you know that but yeah I came from a horse ranch not crop farming, sister marrying, inbreds.",

"They're not hillbillies", I scoffed, "Most of our grade live in town Or the rich estates",

"Nice dodging the question skills. How the hell did you know I came from Tennessee?", She asked with narrowed eyes, wrapping that fabric strip around her finger.

"Relax, Aubrey brought it up at the Bonfire a week ago. I'm not actively going out of my way to find things out about the school's Satanist.",

I didn't bring I up but I listened in like it was a church sermon.

"Hmm, I didn't think Aubrey listened",

The Aubrey and Sierra thing I never understood. It didn't make sense, "You know she's a terrible friend right?",

She sighed defeatedly, speaking, "Why? what did she say at the bonfire?",

"You have favour with the other freaky school Satanists. She didn't like that. Sounded a little jealous",

"Of me? Freaky", She murmured, her brows furrowing together, "But, Why? She hates the goths",

"Why do girls ever speak shit about you?",

"Because I could easily beat them at a sword fight?",

"She's jealous of you", Was all I'd say.

"Yeah you already said that but why?".

"Fucked if I know. Maybe she's too ashamed to get glasses.",

"Oh, you mean looks wise?",

"I didn't say anything. She did", I shrugged. I didn't want her to think the words came from me. They didn't.

She rolled her eyes in response, "Geez, relax dickhead, I wouldn't exactly swoon if it came from you",

"Well it didn't,",

"Okay, tough guy, stand down, I believe you", She snickered, saluting me swiftly, dipping a ball of cotton into some more antiseptic. Sort of playing with it.

"I hate you. I'm not out here giving you compliments.",

"Yeah, but you can hate someone and still think they're hot",

"No you can't", I replied quickly. Did she think I thought she was hot? That's why I was here? To fuck her?

"Okay, I'll give you a compliment right now just to prove you wrong", She flicked her sight up to me. Searching for a long while. My heart raced.

"I like the chair your sitting on", She spoke after a little bit. Making my eyes roll, "No, you have nice eyes...they're wide like an owl's. Hoooo",

She thought I had nice eyes?

I didn't know what to do with that.

I thought her eyes were a lot nicer than mine. The shape of them. The colour. Even if she did have that Clint Eastwood stare most of the time.

"Owl eyes? You think that's a compliment",

"I said Nice Owl eyes.",

"What Owl eyes aren't nice?", I asked, wondering aloud.

"Those creepy orange ones",

"Wha—That wasn't a compliment",

She was such a weirdo.

"Just take out the owl bit then",

I closed my eyes to think for a second, "No, you don't tell someone you hate that they have nice eyes",

"You do if you want to confuse them", She answered while spinning around that tray of medical supplies.

"Why?",

"I don't know but the way your voice went really high pitched was kinda funny",

"Wha—Are you a fucking escaped mental patient?", I held the side of my head to ease the bite of my growing migraine.

"Imagine if I'd given you a proper compliment, I think only dogs could hear you", She laughed, my stare hardening.

"You know what, fine. Aubrey's jealous because you're more attractive than she is and she's knows it. Are you happy now?", I spoke without a breath. Still in my drunken, migraine ridden, state .

"I like how you had to be drunk off your ass to tell me that", She smiled softly, dimples forming on either side of her cheek. It was definitely something.

"Because I don't like you",

I'm in love with you.

Blue eyes swept back to me with her antiseptic soaked cotton ball. "Okay, tough guy, Can I fix your face? While I'm here? You look a little scary", she asked firmly. I didn't want her to touch me, I didn't want anyone to touch me. I was in enough pain without her.

She didn't owe me anything.

"Why?", I whispered,

"I don't have to but it's going to hurt a lot less if you wipe the blood off while it's wet.",

"I'll do it myself",

"You're drunk off your tits", She bartered. "You called me attractive. It was embarrassing",

"I—", I began to fight back before I saw her taunting smile. "I hate you",

She took that as an invitation to prod my face with antiseptic. I watched her swipe away the blood with pursed lips and a clenched jaw. Wincing every few swipes. Sucking in the air between her teeth. All of those wonderful things that made me feel like I looked fantastic to her. A million bucks. Then she straddled the side of me and I couldn't move. I had boobs dangerously close to my face and her hand holding back my hair from my eyes. Kinda like she was tattooing my cheek. One wrong move and she would've jabbed that Q tip through my eye socket. It wouldn't be a bad way to die. She was quiet while she worked, her face so close to mine I could see every line in her skin. Every eyelash. All I could smell was that candy apple perfume. And it was good. There was something about the firm way she held the side of my face upwards to the light. Her cold fingers sweeping my neck. Those hard eyes looking me over...really something. I hardly noticed the aching. The blood. I Didn't really care in her chokehold.

She really knew what she was doing.

"Were you a nurse in another life or something?", I drawled, blinking slowly.

"No", She exhaled a soft laugh, "I used to have to do this by myself and it sucks",

Then she put some cold crap on my lip and I licked it by force of habit. "Don't lick the antiseptic", She warned, glaring into me with those damning eyes. "It tastes like ass", I murmured,

"I bet", She smirked, "Okay, you're slightly more bearable to look at now",

Sierra placed those bloodied cotton balls down. Despite her rough demeanour I barely felt her clean up my face. She took care in not hurting me. I wouldn't have.

Not if our positions were reversed. I'm not sure I'd even open the door...No, I would've. I probably would've hunted down whoever made her bleed too.

I was an asshole.

But a chivalrous one.

But Sierra, she wasn't like me. I could see well enough that she didn't like what she had to do to Jimmy Volksem. By the way she pitied him towards the end. And that's how he got that final hit in. Because she went soft...then hit him with a tyre iron. She was just a very confusing person.

It was like having a hard on and a migraine all in one. Because even I could admit she was just...wow.

Sierra wasn't pretty like a doll, no she was a admirable beauty like a classic muscle car. Too look but not touch. Unless you had a death wish. She was just as likely to give you as many problems. But fuck I loved muscle cars...

Would it even be worth it? To know her? I'd known many a pretty woman to be equal parts psycho. It's like they couldn't have one or the other. You were hot or sane. No in between.

I very narrowly teetered on that edge. At least in Hawkins.

Actually I was definitely in the insane department now. What else was there to lose? With Sierra, maybe my life.

That was a lie...I was shocked by how unafraid I was of her. Now, even when she slammed that note into my chest on my first day. Her gaze always seemed much too hollow to be a serial killer, her smile too genuine.

She always looked a little sad...I guess I knew why now.

Hmm...falling for a Satanist. That could be another sign of concussion.

"You good with knees?", I asked after a little bit. Probably going to regret it. But I couldn't hold out much longer.

"Is it out of place?", She asked with surprise, "Because my expertise doesn't really go beyond snapping Dad's shoulder back into place at a rodeo",

I'd take anything at this point. I could barely put any weight on the fucking thing. "Haul your ass up", Sierra tapped the countertop and I wondered what had gone wrong in my life to be getting my knee relocated by the school Satanist. In her kitchen.

Getting up there hurt like a motherfucker. And I swore something unrepeatable as I laid my leg flat.

She felt my knee over my jeans. Her face just scrunching. It took all I had not to cry out

"This is going to hurt like a motherfucker", She let me know.

"Just do it", I bit as my back met the stone. One of my hands shielded the light from my eyes, the other lulled on my stomach. Fuck. This was going to hurt.

"Count of three",

I felt her hand rest on the side of my knee. "One",

It felt like she came down on my kneecap with a sledge hammer. I wasn't prepared for it. My whole body just reacting to the spur of agony. Fuck. Fuck. I held my palm against my eyes to calm myself. Breathing. All I could do was breathe. But it hurt. It hurt so badly my breath came out all ragged. Tears formed in the corners of my eyes. Threatening to spill. Then that voice pierced the air.

"You're okay. You're okay", She reassured me breathlessly, still holding down my leg.

I wasn't fucking okay.

My other leg slid up, bending at the knee in reflex. She let me go then.

"You said three", I murmured, still holding my palm into my one uninjured eye socket. When I knew I was okay I ran my hand through my hair.

"I lied to you", Sierra replied, looking me over, "Imagine how painful that would've been if you weren't drunk off your tits", She added, my mouth curling. "You're such a bitch",

"I can pop it back out, dickhead",

"Can you just shut up for a minute?", I groaned, sitting upright. "Your voice is like fucking nails on a chalkboard",

"Usually you say thank you", She shook her head,

"Yeah, I'm sure you didn't enjoy it", I huffed, just short of passing out. That light blurred above me. Strobing into balls of white.

"Turn the lights off on the way out", She stepped off as I moved to the edge of the counter.

"I hate you", I ground out because I was in agony. Not because I meant it.

She spat, "Yeah, you and the rest of this fucking place.",

My feet slowly touched down on the tiled floor. "But you know what? You still ended up at MY front door",

Oh no. Oh fuck. I stared up at the ceiling as my weight came down on my knee. Holding onto that bench like it was the holy grail. I was lightheaded. Really lightheaded. I just had to wait for the kitchen to stop spinning.

"Billy"

"Billy!", Something tapped my cheek. And my eyes opened quickly. The Ocean staring back. She had me pinned between the counter and her. Fuck. I'd collapsed into her. She was never going to let me live this down. I could see it playing over behind my eyes.

When it all came back to me I exhaled a sharp breath. Blinking about a thousand times in the hopes this wasn't real. But it was. Fuck. Me.

Her hand shifted from my jaw to the side of my neck. Watching my eyes with mistrust. Sierra kept me there against herself like it was little more than an inconvenience to her. Like she wanted to make sure I could even stand before she let me go. The Candy Apple perfume taunting me now. I reached to touch her cheek just to see if it was as soft as it looked. It was. Wondering the same about her reddened lips after A bit.

"The lengths you'll go to avoid talking to me is getting ridiculous", She brought me back to that kitchen. Slammed me back to reality. What the fuck was I doing?

—-

"After that night you had me in a chokehold", Billy finished, his recap of that night making my heart flutter. "We were one accidental touch away from an embarrassing problem at Hazeldean.",

"Oh, I'm glad I could help you",

"No, it didn't help. It made things a thousand times worse.",

"How?",

"Because sexy goth girl put me in an actual chokehold and I liked it. I thought she was going to be a starfish instead I got a hell cat",

"I can't believe you thought I was the Virgin Mary",

"Yeah, imagine my surprise.", His voice went all high pitched like he was remembering. "I barely remembered my own name afterwards"

"You were feisty", I teased, stroking the side of his cheek.

"Because we were a light breeze away from a problem",

"I meant during",

"Well, I was very grateful", He smirked with his hand settling on my hip. "And I was thinking of all the mean things you said the night before",

"You were pretty nasty yourself", I turned on my side to him so we were almost chest to chest. That Kevlar poking me at all angles.

"That why you tried to choke me?", Billy chided lightly.

"That why you liked it?",

"The whole thing was a new experience for me. And I would recommend it to anyone",

"Sleeping with me?",

"No. I'm not sharing you with anyone. I meant doing it in a demon dimension",

"You know I didn't realise it was the demon dimension until that creature chased us out?",

"Yeah, I figured", He sighed, playing with the zip on my vest. This night hadn't turned out like either of us wanted to.

First our third wheel date, then the fight, then the disappointing job.

I was glad I bought him with me though. I couldn't imagine what he would've done otherwise. Probably drink a little and fall asleep on the couch with Noodles as a hot water bottle.

"I reckon you could fit into my uniform", I spoke after a long pause, his lips quirking. "How much you willing to bet?",

"I win, You have to pick up your weight sets off the ground EVERY time you use them or I get to tase you again",

"Sounds aggressive",

"My shin hurts, Will", I groaned, only widening his smirk.

"Okay, I'll pick them up. Besides I think it'll fit me",

"You calling me fat?",

"Are you calling me fat?", He retorted back.

"No, you're a dude though. You're bigger",

"Isn't your uniform in men's sizing?",

"...Small mens".

"Ass up, Morningstar", Billy shifted off the table, ripping his jacket off his shoulders. I looked around us. You know. To make sure no one else was watching. But it was dead silent. My car was the only one in the lot.

I handed him pieces of my uniform one by one. Trading him for his jacket and jeans. My tight undershirt was a lost cause on him. His own black shirt blended anyway. I watched him put on every single item until He turned to me in that Kevlar vest, gun holster and cargo pants. It was hot. So fucking hot I could feel myself sweating just looking at him. I bit my lip to cover the obvious visceral reaction. But I don't think it helped one bit.

"Turn around.", I motioned with my hand, watching his figure spin. "Damn", I laughed softly, "I'm surprised you let me leave the house at all.",

"Sierra", He gasped dramatically, meeting me at the edge of the table, "You better stop looking at me like that",

"Why's that?", I cocked my head up towards him, draping my arms over his neck.

"I'm going to think you like guys in uniform", He replied, his hand clasping my waist.

"I do, it suits you", I commented, looking him over again. The black really suited him. His long hair looked a little out of place, but the rest of it was like fine art. I traced my name badge on his breast. The silver stitching caressing my fingers. Murmuring, "Agent Morningstar",

"I look like an Agent Morningstar", He snickered, motioning to himself.

"Buddy, I'll throw you the badge and you can hunt monsters for me",

"Hmm, I want the rifle then", He spoke close to my face.

"Baby, I'd give you the deed to the house if you were wearing that uniform",

"Fine, give me the deed to the house",

"Why? It's already in your name, Morningstar", I watched his face shrivel in feigned laughter. I kissed him amidst it. Feeling like I needed to.

He was a pain in the ass but the way I loved him, well, It was wholly. And just so nonsensical it hurt. But he was mine and was sure as hell his.

"I could have you arrested for that", Billy murmured against my mouth.

"What? Kissing you?",

"Assault", He corrected me with a stirring grin. I whispered in return.

"Then you better whip out the handcuffs. Because this next trick is going to get me a one on one with the firing squad.",

"I think I've heard enough. Off the table", Billy took a step back and motioned me down from the wooden surface. I snickered but did what he asked. My boots meeting that concrete. His voice piercing through the cold air,"Lose the shirt",

I ran my tongue over my teeth, smirking, "Take it off me, asshole",

He took it as a challenge and instead collided with my chest. Holding the back my neck in his hand as his mouth met mine. Like he'd been starved of it. His fingers so gingerly lifted the hem of my shirt. Working in tandem with boy who undid my sanity one savage kiss at a time.

Headlights filtered over us. Yellow beams coming from the carpark.

"Fuck", I tossed my sight to it like a deer in the woods. My heart racing that bit faster. Billy was still against me. If anyone we knew came from that car it was him in the CIA uniform. Not me.

We both watched that car with a shared breath between us. Someone got out and wandered over to the bushes. A man I imagine. He peed then got back in the car. It's lights veering back onto the road.

"That was close", Billy exhaled,

"Almost got caught", I breathed, holding onto the collar of that vest.

"Doing what Sierra?", He asked even though he knew the answer.

"You",

"Really? On a park bench? What are we? Homeless people?",

"It's a picnic table", I corrected him with a little smile, staring at him through my lashes. Hot breath passed my cheek. The man looking at me that heart stopping way he did. The expression that said he loved me long before he ever said the words.

"You wanna go down and see the bottom of the lake instead?", He offered, motioning to the stairs that led down the sloping cliff.

"Is it haunted?", I teased in response.

Billy nodded, adopting a much deeper voice, "Uh huh, the lake is home to all types of creatures and if you get to close to the water's edge something pulls you in and you're never seen again.",

"No dice, that sounds scary",

"I won't let anything get ya",

—————————

The dirt at the lake's edge was like a fine sand. Very coarse and gritty. I knew that because I spent the rest of that night shaking it out of my clothes. And various other places. We had a shower immediately when we got home. Both of us collapsing into that mattress in our living room that stayed permanently on the floor since he'd moved in. In front of the tv and close enough to the fireplace to be extremely cosy. Especially on nights like this where fog and mist roamed the streets. Frost clinging to the windows. Although we were more than safe from freezing where we were. Very safe.

"I love you", Billy murmured into my bare shoulder, pressing a kiss to my skin. I turned into him with a sleepy smile. "I love you more", my fingers traced the hard outline of his collarbone under the firelight. His lips pressed together as he placed his hand over mine, meeting my stare. "I'm really sorry about tonight",

"I know you are", I offered him a small sideward smile.

"Tell me what you want me to do and I'll do it. I'll drop her so fast she won't know what hit her.",

"Maybe start with some boundaries and work your way from there, baby", I laughed.

"I ruined our night, did I?",

"Well", I exhaled, reaching for the wrist watch I'd thrown on to the couch. "There's twelve minutes to midnight to make up for it",

"Hmm I could make up for tonight twice in that time",

"I was thinking in a different direction",

"You want me to fuck myself?",

I smacked his arm with a giggle and got up from that mattress, donning one of his black shirts that was laying dead on the floor. It hung down to my mid thigh in its size.

My padding steps led me to the record player. I knew which one I wanted.

Elvis. 'Can't help falling in love with you'.

"You're going to dance with me", I informed him as the music radiated through the living room.

"I don't dance", Billy shook his head,

"Sway with me then", I replied back.

He groaned his displeasure but got up from the mattress. Throwing his pair of grey sweatpants on that were sitting on the couch. "You're lucky I'm whipped",

"It ain't luck, darling", I offered him a knowing smile, only the firelight illuminating us. It's not like the curtains were open for everyone to see. The doors were locked, the drapes were firmly closed. No one could see us.

He hovered at my chest, his arms draping by my hips. And I hung my own at the back of his neck.

We swayed softly there.

"This is probably my second guilty pleasure song", I murmured like I was trying not to wake anyone in the house.

"Really? Elvis?",

A sharp breath left my nostrils while we danced. I loved him so much. So wholly that it scared me. The hold he had on me.

"Ten minutes, Hargrove", I blushed, his grasp tightening on my waist. And that music fell around us in soft waves.

His eyes darted around his skull like he was trying to think. Lips pursed. "Marry me?", He spoke slowly. I laughed at his sheer commitment to fixing our night.

"I'll marry you tomorrow. I'm busy now",

"That doesn't work for me",

"You want to get married right now?"

"Just say I do before midnight", Billy shrugged,

"I do",

"Well",

"Well?",

"It's not legal until we kiss",

I stopped swaying at the words. Getting on my toes to meet him in the middle. And he laughed against my mouth. Staring up at him with that awe he often gave me. "You couldn't live me for that long",

"Yeah, It's been pretty rough", He rolled his eyes, "Living with my best friend. Alone in her mansion.",

"Well, I mean it's not always going to be like this. Shitty accomodation is a guarantee in my job",

"You saw where I lived before right?",

"I'm just saying, until I have a few more years under my belt I'm on money that would make you cry"

"Then how am I going to be a trophy Husband?",

I shook my head at his solemn expression. "When you're asleep I'm signing you up for frontline infantry",

"I don't think you understand what a trophy husband is",

"I want a divorce",

His air passed my cheek and he pulled me closer to him, that music teetering around us. I watched his throat bob before he met my eyes, "I think I'd be dead or in jail without you, Sierra",

"Don't say that",

"It's true",

"No it's not.",

"I was in rough shape the first time we talked in the school parking lot. Probably the worst I've ever been",

"I didn't really help with that",

"You were the only person out of that lunch table, of my boys and the fifty other people I spoke to, that said anything about the claw mark on my face."

"Yeah but I wasn't nice about it ",

"You cared",

"It's hard not to when you look at me with those Disney animated eyes. They're half your face",

"You cared", He corrected me with the dumbest grin on his lips. And I pursed my lips before replying. "I got sick of seeing you beaten up. And what about you, you followed me out to the car park in the first place?",

"I didn't follow you",

"Oh?",

"You were there when I went out for a smoke",

"So you weren't stalking me?",

"No. You used to be the anti-Christ.",

"Ouch",

"You were hot though",

"Yeah, I'm glad I left that in the past",

"Come on, you don't used the word hot for someone you're sleeping with. I'm not eight",

"Seven minutes", I glanced to the clock while swaying with him, his face so close to mine I could hardly think straight.

"You didn't let me finish",

"I was a dumpster fire when I met you. I didn't think you'd stick around after Stacy was gone but you did. And I felt like a such a dumbass when I fell in love with you. Because you were smart and beautiful and funny. All those things I'm not.", He brushed my cheek gently in a way that made my skin raise. Green eyes piercing through me, orange firelight reflected in his iris, "I always thought I could have any woman I wanted, Sierra, but I never made the mistake of thinking I was worthy of you. Until you kissed me in the rain. Until you told me I was.",

"I kissed you before that", I murmured as if his confession didn't make my knees weak. Make me want to kiss him in the rain all over again, "The first night I slept over at Neil and Susan's. You were drunk",

His laugh passed my cheek, "You never told me that",

"You kept telling me how badly you wanted to kiss me. I didn't want to take that away from you",

"Then why'd you kiss me?",

"Because you're extremely honest when you're drunk and I was crushing on you hard after the night at the club", I admitted hesitantly, watching his lips quirk.

"That why you hugged me?",

A soft laugh left my nostrils. As I watched the clock strike 11.58. Like a sign from the universe it brought with it a pattering on my roof. Both Billy and I craned our heads towards it. Wordlessly asking, "Is that rain?",

We listened to it for a beat. Listened to it grow loud enough to drown out the music.

"Come on", He spoke while dragging me towards the front door, "Ain't midnight yet.", And I followed him out to the porch. Watching as he stepped into the downpour of cold rain on our driveway. No way. It was freezing and I was only in his shirt. I'd catch my death out there.

"You're insane", I shivered from the safety of the stairs, turning on the floodlight to where he was. Standing in the middle grass patch of our driveway.

He smiled something wicked and outstretched his hand, motioning me towards him.

Maybe it was the way the rain danced in front of the floodlight or the love I had for that dumbass getting drenched in it. But I uncrossed my arms and took a step towards him. Then another. And six more. Until I was before him. Drenched through to my core to match him.

He said nothing but pulled me closer by my hips. Roughly taking my mouth in his own. I moaned lightly against it. That water pelting us from above as my fingers curled at his neck. Trying to catch up with my brain. But all function was thrown into the breeze. All I knew then was the feeling of his body against mine. And The way his kiss spoke for all he kept unsaid.

In its midst his watch beeped.

Midnight.

Then I felt his teeth against my lips. Smiling before he kissed me again.

Everything I was.

Everything I had.

Was his.

———

Friday afternoon came faster than expected. Quite frankly I wasn't prepared for it. A party surrounded by Billy's friends. It's not that I wasn't keen...I really wasn't keen. It was going to be freezing cold. I'd almost certainly get sick. I couldn't drink to take the edge off and for some reason my medication was just draining the life out of me. So I was tired all the time.

As we walked through the pool gate I mourned the absence of Prue among all these boys. Dean Hastings was already rowdy by the time we'd arrived, even more so when he spotted Billy.

I admired Sam's pool area while he greeted his friends like a typical teenage boy. The in-ground pool that odd sort of rectangle shape you didn't really see. Around its edge was grey pavement with a wall of palms at the rear. Light poles lining the area for when it got dark. Under a straw hut a brown outdoor lounge sat in a Square shape with a glass table before it. More palms separated the hut from the dull pool fence. It was really pretty. I liked it.

Further down the yard, connected by the grey pavement a single story brick house sat. Much less spectacular than the pool area.

As I watched Billy greet all his friends I offered them a nervous smile and a murmured 'Hi'. These were not my people. Nowhere near. These were the Jocks that sneered my name in the halls. The douchebags. All of them were shirtless for some reason. All of them with a beer in their hands. Sam went to hand me one but Billy quickly snatched it.

"Pneumonia meds", He warned me, as if I'd forgotten.

"Yeah, of all things I could be bad at, breathing is my main struggle", I explained, to try to calm the confusion on Sam's face.

"Asthma", He shrugged, nodding lightly.

"Ooh, bad luck.", I winced, taking a can of soda as Billy handed it to me.

"You getting in?", Dean Hastings asked, slapping his wet arm over Billy's shoulder. He shook it off, shoving him back into the water in a swift movement. Sam laughed, watching Dean flail. "How's the water?",

"Cold as fuck. The beer helps though",

Billy laughed, cracking open the can in his hand. "You getting in?", He asked me.

"I will, but if it's too cold I'm bitching out", I answered, putting down my beach bag on the brown lounge under the hut. Hesitantly I slipped the black sheer robe from my shoulders. The winter air slamming into my skin immediately. Making me regret the mauve bikini. This was going to suck.

Billy was already in by the time I turned back to the pool, seemingly trying to drown Dean. The first toe I dunked in the water made me want to scurry back to the lounge. Cold was an understatement.

"Fuck", I sucked the air between my teeth as I stepped into the shallow end, diving before I could bitch out. It didn't get any warmer there. My whole body quivered under the blue water. Like ice running along my skin. As I made for the surface I could hear the commotion above. Those boys running wild. Breaking through to see Sam atop of Dean's shoulders. The party boy chugging his beer.

Billy swam with me for a bit. Making sure I was okay and all that. I told him yes about four times.

We were sitting on the shallow end's step, with me on his lap, just talking, when Cheryl, Kelsey and Simone rocked up to the party. Their shrieking like damned banshees as they piled in through the pool gate. Simone with a boom box on her shoulder.

"Aww you two are cute", Kelsey teased, taking a beer from the esky. Her blonde hair cascading down her back in waves as she reefed her shirt over her head.

"So cute", Cheryl added, placing a potato chip into her mouth.

Kelsey jumped right in, swimming up next to us. Her deep tanned skin reflecting the sunlight. I wasn't really familiar with her in any other way other than what I heard from Aubrey. That she was a bit of a slag...but so was Aubrey.

"So. How did this happen?", She motioned to my arms that draped over his neck. Squeezing in next to us. "It's just weird, I've never even seen you two talk to each other",

"Stacy tried to screw us. We teamed up", I summarised, flipping Billy's necklace the right way. Kelsey snickered at the words, taking a long sip of her beer.

"She's so pissed already. I can't wait to tell her", She spoke into her can, "You better not take up all this one's time though. We've got a high score at beer pong to maintain.", Kelsey tapped Billy's shoulder, coercing his soft laugh. Something about it made my jaw clench. It was probably just my paranoia. I knew I was protective of him. It wasn't a shocker.

"I have a high score", He corrected, taking her beer from her hands and chugging the rest.

"Yeah right. You're nothing without me, buddy",

"Fuck off", He exhaled, tracing circles on my hip.

Music drifted through the air. Beats coming from the boom box as Simone placed it down on the pavement. Cheryl was next to dive into the pool. Her tasseled pink bikini hard to miss. She too came over to us. Speaking through her braces.

"You actually playing this Wednesday, Billy?", She asked, taking a seat on his other side. "Or are you too cool for basketball now that you've got a girlfriend?",

"I'm playing", He responded, tossing Kelsey's beer can out of the pool.

I must've not gotten the memo of wearing a full face of makeup to a pool party because these girls were glammed up to the nine. Blue and purple eyeshadow, pink lipstick and blush. The works. To them I must've looked like a bag of trash. I ran a brush through my hair before we left and that was it.

"You said that last big game and both you and Steve didn't rock up", She snickered, flicking her hair from her eyes.

"I had better things to do",

Better things like watching Alien on my couch while I fell asleep against him. I smirked gently. Catching his eyes.

"Uh huh. Like what?", She demanded as if it were any of her business.

"Like none of your business",

"It was just a question", Kelsey shrivelled her nose.

"Hey, Kels", Dean called from the deep end. His goofy grin all I could see. "You actually keeping your top on tonight?", He teased.

"For you I am, pervert",

"Ask her when she's ten beers deep", Billy added, making my skin crawl.

"Shut up, Billy. You weren't complaining", She gasped, tapping his shoulder as if I weren't right there.

"You didn't give me the option. I looked up and your tits were out", He responded.

"Yeah, but they're nice tits",

I watched that motherfucker nod in agreement with me right on his lap. Biting the inside of my lips to suppress my irritation.

"Why are we always talking about your tits?", Simone sat down at the edge of the pool, her feet dangling in the water. Wild curly hair dancing in the breeze.

She was the one who started the rumour that I was pregnant after seeing me vomiting.

"Because she's a hussy", Dean replied, stalking over to us. Already stumbling in his inebriated state.

"Yeah like you wouldn't jump if I gave you the chance", Kelsey flicked her bleached blonde hair over her shoulder. The bright white colour of it coming at the price of hair that wasn't fried. Vibrant blue eyes flickered to Dean. She was pretty. She had that sort of fairy look. A very small, pointed nose blessing her face. With thick pouting lips that made her front teeth visible through a closed mouth. She had freckles scattered around her nose and cheeks. That surfer kind of look about her. Tanned skin and a thin, tight body. Not to mention tits that would've been a normal size on a bigger body but she was so lean they looked like rockmelons on her chest. Nothing like the hideous creature I was promised.

"Well, I never said that", He responded, smiling through crooked teeth. "She worth it, Billy?",

"Oh my god, that was one time. Get over it. We were drunk. And it was sex in a passenger seat. It doesn't count", She splashed Dean. Making me wonder how many of the women here my boyfriend had slept with. Half of them I knew for sure. Me and now Kelsey.

He forgot to mention that.

It made a knot form at the base of my throat. Mindlessly listening as they threw him further under the bus. My fingers Fiddling with a leaf on the water's surface.

"I'm drunk now", Dean justified, motioning to the beer in his hand.

"Yeah and I'm not.", Kelsey spoke, grabbing Billy's arm. "Come on, drinking Buddy",

He shifted me off his lap as he followed after Kelsey. Not even saying goodbye. I tried not to show my annoyance. Sitting on that step alone. I think I was going to get out anyway. It was too cold for me and I didn't want to get sick.

"Hey, Sierra", Simone lifted her glasses to speak to me, "I didn't mean to spread that rumour about you. I said it to someone as a joke and it kind of got out of hand",

"Shit happens", I shrugged, twisting my ring around my finger.

"I didn't know you were sick", She continued, brown eyes blinking softly.

"Now the whole school knows", I murmured, watching my boyfriend get hauled onto Sam's shoulders. Kelsey straddling Dean's. They cracked open a can, smacking them together before chugging. Cheryl watched from the sidelines.

Simone nodded, looking into the water, "For what it's worth, I'm sorry",

"Thanks", I replied, deciding to get out while I could still feel my fingers, "I—Uh, actually have to take my medication", I uttered a quick excuse, getting out of the pool.

"Sierra, where are you going?", Dean yelled, making me stop in my step to the hut.

"To find you a girlfriend. Don't wait up", I responded, even though my chest constricted so tightly in itself. They laughed. Each getting in their own jab. I felt some sort of relief when I was out of the water. When my huge towel was wrapped around my waist. My head aching terribly by then. I popped three aspirin with my meds, washing it down with that soda Sam had given me. For a little bit I just sat there, waiting for my migraine to subside. In the meantime Kelsey crawled onto Billy's shoulders to battle Cheryl in a drinking contest. Her fingers in his hair making my stomach contract. But...he was having fun. Maybe she was just a touchy person...All I knew is that I felt like a damn train hit me.

Kinda like I was getting sick again.

I tried to be fun. Be the cool girlfriend as I sat on the poolside with my legs dangling in the water, waiting until my bottoms dried enough to put on my shorts.

These sorts of things, parties and drinking, all faded into nothingness when I became an Agent. Even though I was their age, I wasn't one of them. Once you've tasted the bite of a bullet you didn't really care about trivial things like this. There were more important things. Better ways to utilise the time than underage drinking. Seeing who could hold their liquor and who couldn't. I'd been there. I'd done that.

Yet, even though at eighteen, I felt about thirty-five around Billy and his friends. I felt like telling them to get out of the pool before that caught a cold. To not split the aluminium cans in half and throw them for anyone to step on. My god I felt old. Especially since I'd tasted the cruel bitterness of Pneumonia. I'd tasted my own mortality. And it was taking an eternity to heal. But even still I was on the mend. Exercising regularly when I could. Palming off jobs to Prue when I knew I couldn't physically do it. One of these days I'd actually have to slap on that tactical gear and follow one of these leads. We knew the monsters were pretty much contained in Hawkins but any intel about portals outside of its limits were taken extremely serious.

Billy swam over to me when there was a lull in activities, his hands settling on my waist.

"You okay?", He spoke, flicking the hair from his eyes,

"Yeah. The—Uh, new medication is kicking my ass", I lied, offering him a weak smile. "I'll be fine", My voice crackled with the words, truly adding to my lie.

"You sure?", He questioned, blinking slowly. It's not like I could leave. He was already too drunk to drive.

"Yeah",

"Okay", He brushed a soft kiss on my lips before he rejoined his friends. Another round of drinks going down before the most beautiful sight I'd ever seen strolled through the pool gate. Steve fucking Harrington. I could've kissed him.

"Steve!", Kelsey drawled in her inebriated state. He nodded in response. Not really dressed for swimming. He had denim shorts on and a bomber jacket. I eyed him as he occupied that space next to me.

"Thank fuck you're here", I exhaled, tapping his shoulder.

"Yeah, I figured with Stacy on the loose we couldn't leave you unguarded", Steve smiled, waving to Dean and Sam. I was about to argue that I was here with Billy but he kind of discarded that statement when he downed another can.

"Should you be swimming with your Pneumonia? I mean if you get sick it's pretty much a bad time for all of us", He murmured, watching those idiots before his eyes settled on my face. "Oh—You're really pale, Sierra",

"Yeah, I don't think it was the best idea", I breathed out, watching his face harden. Without warning he pressed the back of his hand to my cheek. "Holy, shit. Frost bite.", Steve gasped, standing "Out of the water, right now. I'm not asking",

I laughed at his worried mother voice, removing my legs from the water.

He nearly wrapped me in my towel as I stood, sort of light headed. "Woah, lightweight", Steve commented at my subtle stumble, "What the hell has he been doing while you've been dying poolside?",

"Drinking", I murmured, watching his head nod in his annoyance. He led me back to that padded lounge two metres from the pool's edge.

"Did you bring some warmer clothes at least?", Steve questioned, standing with his hands on his hips.

"Yeah I'm just waiting for my bikini to dry a bit more",

"Shit, Sierra, you're really pale", He pressed his lips together. I shrugged it off. Dreading his next words, "Have you been eating?",

"No, the new medication's been making me sick. I can't keep anything down", I murmured, watching Kelsey straddling Billy's shoulders in some sort of wrestle.

Steve shook his head, darting to the table of snacks on the other side of the pool. Sam caught my sight and kind of whispered something to Billy. Green eyes shifted to me for a moment then flickered back to Sam. Speaking words I couldn't hear. Sam, not my boyfriend, came over to the closest edge of the pool. His shoulder length black hair smoothed against his neck. "You're going to have to forgive him, he's new at this", He murmured, lifting himself from the pool. He sat next down next me on that lounge. Water sluicing off his skin. "I know Kelsey's tits weren't on the list of things you wanted to hear about",

"How'd you know?", I replied, fighting the knot in my throat.

"I've got four sisters and they all do that face you're doing when they're pretending they're not pissed off",

I laughed softly, watching Billy act like the most single man in the world. Flirting and touching. It made me sick. More than what I already was.

"It's been a bit rough", I clasped my hands together, moving my hair over my shoulder.

"You're a saint for giving him a chance, though. My boy isn't exactly—A stroll in the park", He fought for words, just in the borderline of being tipsy. In that brutally honest stage of inebriation.

"Yeah, just call me sister Sierra", I exhaled.

"I thought you preferred Devil Worshipper",

"Okay, Stacy",

"Ouch", Sam gasped, holding his chest, "I think you left your knife here", He snickered. "You—Uh might regret coming when Dan Leary, Greg Weis and Anthony Palan finally arrive. They are like fire to your boy. You thought he was bad around Dean...Well you'll see", He warned.

Pack mentality. I was familiar with it.

Sam shifted from his seat, Speaking loud enough for Billy to hear in his departure, "Seriously though, you are hot as hell, you sure he isn't paying you?",

"Not nearly enough", I scoffed without thinking, grateful for Steve blocking my view Of Billy. All the while Grace Dival and Fiona Hughes strolled through the pool gates. Then came Dan, Greg, Anthony and Jakob Sanders. The sound of them just deafening. I winced at the loudness.

"Here, eat this.", Steve handed me a paper plate of Strawberries, Apple and orange slices. "I saved them before they were turned into floaties in a cocktail. Simone is over there trying to kill everyone here with alcohol poisoning.",

"Oh, I took you for a cocktails kind of guy", I snickered, taking an apple slice into my mouth. I chewed it slowly, waiting for my stomach to decide whether we were keeping it or vomiting it back up. So far we were keeping it. "It's very good, thank you",

"You're welcome. Did you bring a jacket at least? You're going to be freezing your ass off now that the party has started.",

"Are you not swimming?", I asked, sinking seeping into the couch cushions.

"What? No. It's like 5 degrees and if I wanted to die I'd ask Simone to make me another drink because that shit was...", His face shrivelled to portray the disgust. I laughed, biting into a strawberry.

"Hey Steve", Grace and Fiona spoke in unison, putting their bags down on the other side of the couch.

"Hey", He waved, turning back to me, "So anyway, Did you bring a jacket?",

"I'll just steal Billy's", I sighed, flashing my sight to where he and Dan threw back one of Simone's cocktails. That camping table now littered with bottles of alcoholic beverages. "Oh, you're Billy's girlfriend, Sara?", Grace asked, fixing her ginger hair into a bun.

"Sierra", Steve corrected,

"Like the desert?", Fiona piped up.

"That's the Sahara.", He exhaled, looking at her like she was the dumbest person alive. "Sierra like the phonetic alphabet. You know? Echo? Delta? Lima?",

"No", They both shook their heads, sharing a look of confusion.

"Have you never watched a police movie ever?", He continued, coercing my sharp exhale of air.

"What Steve means to say is, Yes I'm the girlfriend", I replied, holding a piece of strawberry to my lips to suppress my smirk.

"It's so weird to me that Billy Hargrove has a girlfriend and you don't, Steve", Fiona spoke, twirling her permed hair around her finger.

"How's that weird?", I raised my brows, waiting for her response. "I haven't had a boyfriend in three years, sometimes it takes a while",

"Uh, okay", She rolled her eyes, taking Grace by the arm as they walked over to the drinks table,

"Assholes", I murmured, offering Steve a piece of Strawberry. He bit into it slowly, watching me turn my head to those group of girls, Kelsey, Grace and Cheryl chugging a cup of Simone's mystery cocktail. The red liquid spilling down their fronts. Kelsey won against them, slurring

"Drinking competition, Billy, Simone and Me. Loser loses their top...or pants",

"No one wants to see your tits, Kelsey", Sam warned, taking the cup from her hand.

"Come on Sam, don't be so boring", She sneered, throwing her arm around his shoulder, "Maybe you need to see some boobs, might unwind you a bit",

"Yours have A thousand miles on the clock. I'll pass",

"Fine...Sierra. You wanna play?", I almost choked as she said the words, ten sets of eyes settling on me. "Seeing as Sam has a hard on for you", She added, making my blood boil.

"Actually, none of us want to see your tits, but thanks for the offer", I replied with a smirk. "And you sure as shit ain't seeing mine",

"Oh my god you are all such prudes. It's literally just a body part", She rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, and none of us want to be forced to see it", Steve added, tossing his hair back. Kelsey clenched her jaw, drunkenly throwing her arm around Billy and Grace's shoulders.

"What, they're nice. Aren't they nice, Billy?", She rested her head against that skull tattoo. My eyes hardened on him. Daring him to answer. My teeth grinding as he went to nod.

"Bro, don't even answer that", Sam warned, stilling him. Then he caught my sight. My unimpressed stare. And he pressed his lips together.

"What? He's the only one who's seen both of ours. I wanna know what I'm up against", She joked,

"You're not up against anything", Steve answered before I could, holding down my knee to keep me from clawing out her fucking eyes. "That's his girlfriend. You're nothing, dickhead",

"Calm down, Steve. It was a joke", She scolded.

"Jokes are funny. You're just sad. And desperate", He exhaled, biting into an orange slice. I could've applauded him for the look he forced on her face. Shamed by Steve Harrington. What a day. She dropped it immediately, running off with Grace and Simone to the outdoor swings on the other side of the property. I saw her sit down and weep.

"You're mean when you're angry", I turned to Steve with a smile, that paper plate of fruit between us.

"Hey, I only stepped in so she didn't leave in an ambulance. I remember what you did to Stacy before she grabbed the crowbar. She had to get four fake teeth, twelve stitches and her jaw reset.", He spoke, nibbling on an Apple slice. "You look like a girl but you hit like a 7 foot Navy Seal",

I laughed, holding my stomach. "Yeah, good times", I wheezed, remembering the night her crowbar slammed against the side of my skull. A stronger person would've killed me but she only gave me seven stitches and the worst headache in the world. There was more blood than anything.

"You—Uh, never did tell me what that was about", He cleared his throat, meeting my eyes.

"I found out something that could destroy her", I let him wait in suspense. "And I told her I would tell everyone if she didn't lay off with the Devil Worshipping bullshit",

Steve leaned further forward. "What? What was it?",

"Let's just say she would've never turned down Kelsey's offer",

"Ohh...wait. What?", His face ran through about four emotions.

"Stevie, she likes women the same way you do", I smirked, watching his face fall. He leaned back against the couch, his mouth agape. "What?", was all he said.

"I caught her and Lindsay Reibelt getting it on after school in the art room. Unless she's just the most interactive group project buddy in the world",

"Oh...That explains so many things...", Steve exhaled.

"Ya", I nodded, grimacing at the memory. No one wanted to walk in on anybody half naked on the art desk.

"But Lindsay is so...",

"Butch?", I finished his thought.

"Yeah",

"I've had that image imprinted on my brain for a year...I guess you shouldn't have worried about her cheating on you with Ambrose Kali", I snickered, earning the hard slap on my knee. "Ouch. Violent",

"Like you can talk", He exhaled, swiping another orange segment.

"Hey, she came at me swinging. Anything I did was self defence", I held up my hands in surrender.

"It was really awesome to watch.", Steve motioned two punches, "Pow, pow", Following through with the soft movement of his leg, "Kick in the face",

I laughed, meeting his brown eyes. "It didn't feel cool. I didn't know whether her douchebag boyfriend was going to try to swing on me once she was down",

"Oh, yeah. If I had you wouldn't have stood a chance. Every fibre within me is made up of pure athleticism", He rolled his eyes, lightly touching the faded scar above my ear, only a small part of it visible on the side of my temple. "This drew a lot of fucking blood. I thought I was going down as an accessory to murder",

"Ah, Harrington. My favourite person", Billy's voice echoed through the pool area. I turned to him at my shoulder, tossing him his towel from beside me with my free hand. He caught it and wiped down his face.

"Yeah, it's me", Steve rolled his eyes, settling back the corner of that lounge.

"I'm just wondering what you're doing", Billy sneered, sliding in next me. That nasty voice springing to the surface.

"Don't", I warned, my jaw clenching so tightly I thought my teeth might snap. All my annoyance with him coming out, "Don't you fucking dare",

His eyes widened at me, genuinely confused. Shocked. Annoyed. All in one.

"What?", He asked, tilting his head in that taunting way he did. He was drunk. I reminded myself.

"You don't get to throw fists when my friend wants to talk to me", I replied,

"Why's he touching you?",

"Really?", I snarled in a whisper. Un-fucking-believable.

"What is your problem?",

"Why are you touching Kelsey?", I hissed, taking another bite of my apple slice. His jaw went slack. He didn't have a response. He just leaned back on the lounge, silently sulking. I didn't want to be one of those couples that make people uncomfortable with their fighting. I'd talk to him at home about it.

"I'm taking Max to school next week too. I forgot to tell you", I murmured,

"Why?", He bit,

"Because Susan has to work overtime and I promised Max I would.",

"Should've let the little bitch walk",

"Stop", I warned, shaking my head.

"What?", He exhaled, acting like I was the asshole.

"She's a nice kid", I shrugged,

"She's a bitch",

"You're not much of a brother", I bartered,

"Good thing I'm not her brother",

"Whatever. Just don't be surprised when I rock up to Neil's house before school .", I wasn't going to argue with him.

"So—Uh, how's your Dad going?", Steve interjected,

"He's home with some stitches in his neck. He's going back to work next week actually",

"How'd he heal quicker than you?", He gasped,

"I told you, the man's not human.", I shook my head, wondering the same damn thing. "He was going to the gym after he called me today...I just don't understand",

"Considering the Last time I saw him he was strapped to about five different machines to keep him alive...Go Dean", Steve commented, and I felt Billy stiffen beside me. His whole body unmoving.

"You guys want anything? I'm going to the drinks table?", Steve offered, standing,

"Water please", I responded

"Billy?"

"No", He ground out.

"Okay", Steve moved across the lounge. I turned to Billy when he was gone.

"Why do you look so pissed off?", I asked softly.

"You didn't think I'd have a problem with you and Harrington?", He met my eyes, something unforgiving in the way his jaw clenched.

"A problem with what?", I questioned, wondering what he meant. He laughed at my answer. The smell of alcohol and cigarettes on his breath. "Are you stupid? He's been trying to get in your pants since Stacy's party",

"And you think I'd let him?", I bit.

"He's not your friend if he's ever thought about fucking you, Sierra", Billy slurred.

"So, I'll expect you not to talk to a single female at this party then?",

"That's not the same...",

"Yeah, I haven't slept with anyone here but you. That's where you and I differ", I spoke, somewhat nastily. "Why don't you go back to Kelsey?, I'm sure she's got her fantastic tits out wherever she is",

"Sierra", He sighed, running a frustrated hand through his hair. "Don't be a bitch",

"Excuse me?", I tilted my head, the words striking agony in my core.

"You heard me",

I couldn't believe it. And as I fought the heat in my eyes, I sank further into the cushions, swallowing, "You need to leave me alone for a bit",

"Fucking fine by me",

"Okay, Billy",

"You can fuck off with that Billy bullshit. I'm not a fucking child. This ain't Dr Jekyll and Mr Hyde. Calling me that doesn't make me behave, Sierra.", He spat just loud enough to get a few stares. My neck tilted to him as I replied, "Trust me, I know",

He nodded to himself in place of words.

"I—I'm gonna go", I exhaled my defeat as I stood with that towel around me.

"Yeah, you wouldn't want to miss a minute of work",

"Oh, you want me to stay? So you can what? Fuck Kelsey In front of me? This isn't fun for me William. This is high school bullshit.",

"You sound like a jealous bitch right now",

Billy just got up and slammed down another beer. Pissed off now. At me. At himself. I didn't know.

I didn't want to be around him when he was like that. I needed to go.

Steve returned a moment later with a cold bottle of water in his hand. He smiled softly, "You feeling any better?",

"No, I'm gonna go", I spoke lightly

"Hey, It's still a party without those douchebags. They want you leave. Don't give them that,",

"What's the point?",

"The point? Umm those assholes went out of their way to humiliate you. We destroy them",

"How?",

As I said the words Sam piped up, standing on the drinks table. "Okay. Okay. Who's going to face our beer pong champions? Billy and Kelsey have an undefeated streak.",

"You're a sharpshooter aren't you?", Steve murmured, "I can drink",

"Right here", I piped up. Fuck this was a bad idea. "Me and Steve",

"Oh—Uh. Okay", Sam looked over to Billy and nodded. Like we needed his permission. I quickly put on my denim shorts.

Both of us wandering towards that white table.

The group were split into three factions by then, doing something or rather down the back of the yard. Laughing and cheering. I didn't really care. Too drunk to notice the cold. Fuck it was freezing. But all of them came over to watch Steve and me against Billy and Kelsey.

"Do you want a jacket or something?", Steve asked as Sam set up the red cups. My bikini top wasn't really dry yet.

"No. I'm good",

"You sure? It's freezing out here?",

"I'm fine,", I lied, "Stop worrying",

"I'm not worrying. You're worrying",

"Sick comeback", I snickered, nudging his shoulder.

"You're really mean, you know that?",

"I'm aware",

"Good",

"Okay. Okay. You guys know how to play?", Sam interrupted from his neatly set bingo pong table.

"Ball goes into cup", I murmured.

"Gotta bounce it first", Kelsey chimed in at Billy's side, turning to whisper, "We are going to toast these two",

"Hmm", I smirked to repress my anger. "When I win. You two have to hold on to that electric fence for ten seconds each",

"I think you mean when Billy and I win.", Kelsey scoffed, taking a long sip out of her cup. She held onto his shoulder to stay upright. "When we win. You have to watch me do a victory pash with your boyfriend for ten seconds"

"No.", Billy shook his head.

"I win. I get to slap you", I challenged her.

"Deal.",

"Deal",

"What if I win?", Steve piped up from beside me.

"Yeah right", Kelsey snorted.

"What's your bet, Steve?", I asked.

"If I win.", He motioned towards Billy, "You stop drinking and you take your girlfriend home",

"You know what? Fuck you Harrington",

"Shes got fucking pneumonia you dickhead. Its freezing. Do the math",

"Steve", I sighed, begging him not to pick a fight with Billy.

"You're dead", I heard Billy growl then that table was on its side. A magnificent crash clattering around us.

"Fucking hell", The words left my lips too casually as I stepped in front of Steve. I was all too surprised to see it wasn't Billy. It was Kelsey. And I thanked the gods above for that.

"Let's fucking go, Harrington", She swore drunkenly, acting much bigger than she was. A half filled cup hurtled at us, splattering beer down my arm. "I got this", I patted Steve's arm and flung the dripping liquid off my hand.

The bleach blond barbie arched up before me. Like an amped up chihuahua. The scent of her like beer and fruit loops.

"Apologise", I spoke plainly to her. There was no please or question.

"This isn't about you. Move, Sierra",

"No. This isn't about YOU. My boyfriend doesn't need a bouncer. Or whatever you are. He's a grown man. You don't speak for him.",

"Yeah, Neither do you. No wonder he's been ignoring you",

This bitch.

A shrill laugh escaped my throat. "You got bail money, Steve?"

"Yup",

"Alright", I shrugged, but Kelsey didn't falter. My step forward was matched by hers paced backwards.

"I don't want you. I want him", She uttered with a scowl.

"Well you got me, baby. So throw hands or sit the fuck down.", I warned, towering over her. She hit the palm tree behind her and balked. Blue eyes looking between mine as I took the twig from her hair and threw it to the ground, "That's a good girl", I taunted.

"Does anyone else have a hard on right now?", Dean's voice echoed over the pool area.

"Shut the fuck up, you pig", One of the girls yelled.

But it didn't take my stare off Kelsey. "You touch him, I'll break your arm. Just ask Jimmy",

"You done?", Billy's voice echoed in my ear.

"Hardly",

He rolled his eyes and tapped my hip, "Come on, you're done",

"Joykill", I sighed and stepped off his shaking chihuahua.

"Fucking psycho, bitch", Kelsey spat. In unison mine and Billy's head shot up, words pouring like fire. Daring her.

"Say it again!",

She held her hands In surrender and got away from us both quickly.

"Can we talk for a second?", Billy asked softly

"Am I in trouble?",

"No",

"Fine", I sighed and let him guide me to the side of the house. Next to a wall and a maroon metal fence.

I watched him take a few steps ahead of me and turn on his heel. He was pissed off. And drunk. So no words came out of his mouth. I'd embarrassed him in front of his friends.

He exhaled a long groan. "I don't have the patience for you",

"Wonder how that feels",

"Don't", He warned, leaning his arms on the wall either side of me. "You threatened to break her fucking arm if she touched me",

"She was talking about Steve,"

"You weren't", He spoke close to my face.

"No. I wasn't", I spat in return.

"Thank you", He murmured, and slammed his mouth into mine. But I pushed him away.

"Don't thank me, you fucking asshole.", I swore and wandered back to the pool area alone.

—————-

"How long do these things usually last?", I asked Steve as his watch read 9:00PM. I was so tired. So drained from what I'd witnessed from my boyfriend. What I'd done in response.

I was an Agent. Threatening high school girls and getting into fights wasn't a good example of the kind of Agent I wanted to be. I was trained to be calm under immense pressure. To be the mountain that doesn't bow for anyone.

But above all that I was an Undercover Operative. Using that training to hurt Kelsey gave me a hollow feeling. I saw how scared she was of me. Of the way I held myself. She wasn't prepared for that. And it wasn't fair of me to use it against her.

Even if she deserved it.

"All night", Steve, let me down softly. I groaned in response. "What was the Kelsey thing about?", He asked to break the disappointment. "You were giving her daggers before I got here",

I didn't really want to repeat it.

"He—Uh, both admitting to seeing Kelsey's tits and agreed the were nice. She let me know they slept together too. Then they went off and groped each other in a drinking contest. This was in the span of like two minutes",

"Oh, Rookie mistake", Steve spat, taking a sip of his own beer. "Everyone knows that when you have a girlfriend you do not acknowledge that other girls exist. They aren't pretty. They aren't funny. They're nothing", He exaggerated, sitting cross legged on the lounge. The light poles around the hut enough to see well even thought the sky was black.

"Not everyone", I sighed, shivering. The towel and beach bag over my legs were not enough to keep me warm.

"Do you want me to take you home? You're not looking so hot",

"No. I can't. I don't want to leave him here.",

"Because he's drunk or because you don't trust him to keep it in his pants?",

I couldn't answer at that point. I was so distraught by what I'd seen. What he'd called me. I didn't know anymore. I don't know why I started crying. I was so tired.

"Oh, hey. I didn't mean it, Sierra", Steve sat up straighter, grasping my hand. "I shouldn't have said that",

"Doesn't make it any less true...", I sniffled, wiping my eyes with the sleeves of my jacket. "I've spent the whole night wondering...fearing if I wasn't here what else would've happened? That's a terrible thing to think right?",

"No. It's a pretty standard thought. No one wants to see someone they love flirting with someone else. It pretty much sucks. Kinda makes you paranoid afterwards",

"Does it make you have second thoughts?", I asked, hating that I was feeling this way.

"Were you looking for a reason to have second thoughts?", Steve narrowed his eyes.

"What do you mean?",

"You're a cop, Sierra. That makes you suspicious by nature. Pair that with you having to leave in like two months.", He explained, finishing his drink. "Maybe you're looking for cracks",

"...You know, sometimes you're really smart", I exhaled, my eyes stinging with how heavy they were.

"Doesn't mean I like your boyfriend",

"Doesn't mean you have to", I bartered, flattening out the towel over my legs.

"You're not really having second thoughts are you?", Steve spoke in a lower voice, truly wondering.

"It's a bit late for that, isn't it?", I whispered into the night. I'd been to the doctors after school to discuss my chest X-ray. It's never good when they call you in...And well there was a mass on my lungs. A shadow. But that wasn't all.

"It's never too late.",

"I think I'm just tired and irritated. Ask me again in the morning and I'm sure my answer will be entirely different", I yawned, laying flat on the lounge. Resting my eyes for a bit. I felt something warm drape across my legs. In my tiredness I drifted to sleep on that comfy outdoor lounge. Those meds really kicking my ass. I had really weird dreams since starting them. I couldn't remember them but I always remembered the feeling of complete bewilderment afterwards. Like I'd watched a dog walk on its hind legs. That feeling of hollowness in my chest disappeared at least while I was asleep.

I woke to the feeling of someone stroking my hair. A hand clasping my waist. it was still night as I opened my eyes. Wondering where I was. Before everything settled into place.

"Hey", Billy's voice pierced my ears, "Let's go home",

I blinked slowly, trying to understand his words. My eyes darting to his watch that read 12:16AM. My skin was like ice, even under my layers of towel, beach bag, a mysterious grey winter blanket and Steve's bomber jacket over my legs. The others must've finally retired. But Steve, he was still there. Waiting with me. Even In the freezing cold. Billy had changed into jeans and a shirt during some point of the night. His words a lot more sober than before. Less hateful.

At least he'd come back at all.

Talk about making excuses for him...

I sat up from the lounge, everything still blurred. Everything still hurting.

"You're sober enough to drive yourself", I exhaled, reaching for his keys in the front pocket of my beach bag. "I'll speak to you later", I tossed him the keys, watching as his expression shifted upside down. But he didn't say anything.

"I'll take her home", Steve murmured, watching Billy nod. On his worst day he would never agree to that. I didn't really care as I got off that lounge. Storming to Steve's maroon BMW. When I was in he turned on the heater full blast. The full extent of it slamming into me on the highway. Defrosting my bones.

"Okay, I lost my shit back there a little", Steve admitted as we passed the dark silhouettes of trees. "I'm sure he'll tell you all about it in the morning",

"What do you mean?", I asked, narrowing my tired eyes.

"I mean you'd been passed out for two hours and I hadn't seen him come to check on you once...So I kind of went and found him. Explained what was going on and called him a shitty boyfriend. Man, I thought he was going to hit me", He exhaled softly. "Then Sam joined in. No way he could take both of us",

"I was wondering why he didn't say anything when you offered to drive me home", I rested my head against the door.

"I'd like to think I made him feel bad", Steve responded,

"Momma Steve strikes again",

"These damn kids never learn",

I laughed. Grateful for him.

"You're a good friend, Steve",

"I'm trying to be", He shrugged

"Wait, what did Sam say?", I questioned, sitting up straighter.

"Uh, something along the lines of I told you so. Sam's a good guy. He's the one who brought you a blanket when you first fell asleep.",

"Oh", I swallowed. Some inkling within me hoping that was Billy.

"But—Uh, Billy didn't want to wake you so he stayed with you for about an hour so you could sleep",

"Don't—Just don't",

————————

Pneumonia in winter. What a goddamn joke. I shouldn't have stayed out the night before because my throat was just on fire. My chest like someone was sitting on it. I'd made myself sick. Again. You'd think I would've learned by now...

But no. As I sat in the boiling hot water of my shower I'd not learned a damn thing. Or else I wouldn't have stayed out till midnight in winter.

I'd slept so well after Steve dropped me off. Out like a light until about 7AM. When Noodles demanded his breakfast from me with a vicious slap to my cheek. Then I dragged my ass to the shower. Billy had gotten back at 3AM. I heard the front door open and close but he must've slept downstairs.

The dry air really messed with my throat and lungs. Enough that I'd coughed up a considerable amount of blood in my waking hours.

Today was a sleeping kind of day so I dressed comfortably in a cropped singlet and my long lilac pyjama bottoms, retreating to the comfort of my red duvet. The night before I'd had to put another blanket on because of how cold it'd gotten. The rectangular window in my room began to frost over on its edges. This morning was no exception. I snuggled into my warm bed after my shower. A towel wrapped around my wet hair. And I knew I needed to change my sheets. That there was the remnants of my coughing fit sprayed on my pillow. But I was so tired.

Sleep came easily again, the sound of the stairs creaking snapping my awareness from a dreamless rest. But my brain didn't want to wake. Didn't want to react as a warm body slid in behind me, pulling me into them. I groaned softly, turning inwards. My eyes fluttering open and closed about seven times. He cuddled me wordlessly, before finally speaking. The smell of his cologne clinging to my senses.

"I let you down. Didn't I?", Billy asked, like all life had been drained from him.

I nodded into his chest, not wanting to speak with the itch in my throat . To make him feel worse than what cogs turned behind his glassy eyes. "I mean if someone was going to fuck it up again it'd be me, right?", He exhaled sharply, smiling to hide his pain.

"You made me look like an idiot", I croaked, watching his face drop. Yeah, of course I was sick again. It wasn't anything new.

"You sound—"

"Sick? I am. I was out until Midnight last night in the middle of winter",

"I'm sorry", He held my chin, not making any excuses for himself. "I went back to that guy again didn't I?",

"You mean Billy? Yeah, you did hard time",

"Fuck. I'm really sorry about the boob thing, Sam clued me in when were alone",

"Yeah, it felt great", I huffed, turning onto my back. The base of my throat just stinging.

"Sierra...What can I do to fix it?",

"Can you unfuck her?", I sneered, running my hand through my hair. This was ridiculous. I couldn't believe we were having this conversation. He exhaled a long breath.

"No",

"Then there is nothing you can do", I closed my eyes tightly. Praying for sleep or a brain aneurysm. My reprieve came at the whining groan of the front gate. "Fuck. Fuck!", I can't believe I forgot Harrelson was picking me up for a job. I was out of that bed so fast it gave me a head spin. Jeans. I needed jeans. And a bra. And a shirt. The rest was in my duffel.

I put on the black jeans on the floor and scrambled for my bra and a singlet. When they were on I dove into the bathroom and swept my hair into a pony tail. It was all I had time for.

Socks and boots. Then I was out of the bedroom. Hurtling down the stairs. Billy wasn't far behind me

"I don't know when I'll be home", I muttered as I scooped up the black duffel by the door. In reply I heard a soft. "I love you", And I was out the door.

Paul Harrelson met me on the other side of that door.

Blue eyes looked me up and down with a judgemental glare then he handed me one of the coffee cups in his hand.

"You look like shit.", He snickered and I was inclined to agree with him.

"Where are we going?", I spoke, taking a step towards his black sedan.

"You sound like shit."

"Where are we going?", I repeated

"Memphis, Tennessee",

"What's in Memphis?",

"That's for us to find out", Harrelson smirked and bumped my shoulder. I sighed and got into the car. I was getting on an airplane when I needed to be here. Paul drove without another word. Until we reached the highway.

"That punk kid giving you trouble?",

I smiled sadly into my coffee cup. "He's got a girl best friend. She's giving me trouble",

"...Kelsey?", He asked hesitantly, his hands shifting on the steering wheel.

"That's the one",

"What—What's she doing?",

"Why do you want to know? Are you trying to live vicariously through me?", I teased.

"Sierra I've known you since you were nine years old. And I've know your Dad even longer.",

"That's why talking about boys with you is gross",

"Does Dean know that Billy is living with you?",

"So the Kelsey thing,", I cleared my throat. "I don't know. The way she acts makes me think she wants my boyfriend"

"How does she act?",

"Gropes him. Whips her tits out in front of him.",

"Oh", Paul nodded gently.

"I know he didn't do anything wrong last night but I wished he'd done more you know? Set some boundaries with her. She was all over him. It was just sad.",

"I gotta ask. For my own sanity. What the hell do you see in Billy Hargrove?", Paul questioned while putting on his sunglasses.

"He cares a lot under all the bravado. And he's funny. Outside of school he's a completely different person. He gets me.",

"Sounds like you're in love",

I smiled gently to myself. I was so far past love.

Paul tilted his gaze to me, looking away from the road for a second. "A job comes second to that, you know. This pay check doesn't fix broken marriages. But it sure as hell creates them",

"How's Wilma?", I asked

"She's pregnant", He sighed with wide eyes.

"Congratulations?",

"I'm forty-six, Sierra. Our youngest kid is twenty. I don't think I can do it again",

"Well you're going to have to...Damn, your problems seem so much bigger than mine",

"Because I'm not dating an Eighteen year old",

"He's not Eighteen till Sunday",

"What are you doing for it?",

"I found this haunted castle about four hours away. And I bribed the owners to let us explore it. He doesn't know yet,",

"A castle?",

"Everdeen Castle. Apparently it's the most haunted castle in Salem",

"Sounds...Fun",

"William loves the spooky stuff", I smiled with the words.

"I see why you get along. I wouldn't let this Kelsey business get in the way. Friends come and go but true love...It's forever.",

"That's was beautiful Paul. I feel like I should slow clap",

"Talking to you is just...like talking to your Dad",

"He have boyfriend troubles too?",

"He's a smart ass who doesn't know when to be quiet",

"That's Dean",

"That's you",

"How lucky you are to know us both",

"Yeah, I could run the car off the road just thinking about it", Paul sat back in his seat. "How is Dean?",

"Well he's healing faster than I am",

"That Sasquatch doesn't die easily. I'm not surprised.",

"Sasquatch?",

"He's a big guy",

"Creative", I nodded, "I talked to him yesterday. He's back at work in a week",

"Good. I have some things I want to talk to him about",

"Like?",

"Nice try. Confidential things",

"Work stuff?",

"Something like that",

"Then I'm your guy",

Harrelson smirked softly as he took the exit for the airport. "You're a good Agent, Sierra. Second to your Dad.",

"We both know I'm better than Dean",

"That's why I want him to take you out of Hawkins",

"What?", I asked incase I misheard him. He wasn't serious.

"A shit storm is coming. And you're the only Agent to kill one of those demons and wound another. If I was them you'd be dead the second I got traction in this world.",

"We don't know if they're even sentient beings. If they're anything more than animals.",

"Animals come for blood too", Paul murmured. Something was obviously on his mind.

"What aren't you telling me? You know something.",

"I don't know. Not for certain. But I think there's a big bad son of a bitch that controls the whole hive of demons.",

"Why?",

"The Agent who was trapped in the other world. William Chambers. The guy you got sent to Hawkins for...He said he could feel it inside of him. The Boss. Not them. But It.",

"The Agent was saved. You guys got that out of him.",

"He was possessed, Sierra. It wasn't him speaking. It was the aforementioned Big Bad.",

"You've lost me",

"I spoke to it and it uttered three words. "Hello, Agent Morningstar'.

"You don't know that it didn't mean my Dad", I stammered.

"You are Agent. Dean is Special Agent",

"Wait. How'd you exorcise the demon out?",

"I didn't, Will did. Somehow. We were in the graveyard and he suddenly came back to the surface. At least part of him did. He hasn't been the same since,",

"Yeah no shit, being possessed by a demon doesn't seem like something you can drink away",

"It doesn't just possess you. It takes you into its world. And now it wants you",

"I doubt they're picky. Look Paul, it sounds like you're looking into this way to much. We have no evidence to believe these demons are smart or calculated. We find them. We kill them. Job done.",

Harrelson responded with a firm tone, "What if you're wrong?",

"Then I pray for the son of a bitch that has to hunt these demons. Because they are mean and just about the most soulless things you'll ever see. If I am wrong I'm running. I'm getting out of here. You should too.",

"A soldier doesn't run from war, he prays for it. Your Dad and I. We are soldiers before we are men.",

"Then you'll be dead men", I scoffed. That was the dumbest thing I'd ever heard.

"Soldiers stand and fight",

"Yeah, against other soldiers. Not hell demons",

"What's the difference? We stand to lose just as much", Harrelson shrugged, "There is honour in protecting what we love. Sometimes it's all we have. You're a Dark Star Agent. A multifaceted FBI, CIA Agent and Military Police trained operative. I'm one of the three. So My advice to you can only go so far, Sierra. Take it or not,",

———-

Memphis was uneventful. We checked out a World War Two bunker that maybe had once been used for weird experiments. But not our kind of weird. Floating things in jars sorts of crazy. It was a waste of time.

Paul dropped me home at 11pm. By then I just wanted to sleep. I knew that wouldn't happen. I said bye to Harrelson and dragged myself through the front door, plonking my duffel down on the floor. The lights were off but I knew my house well enough to find the stairs in the dark. So I locked the door behind me and made my way to the bedroom.

I could hear the shower running from the stairs. Part of me was relieved for that. Maybe I could just slip into bed and the shit conversation ahead could wait until tomorrow. Maybe.

When I stepped in to our room the first thing I saw was new sheets on the bed. The ensuite door was closed to ward Noodles away. But the dumbass just sat there and meowed.

"Hey baby", I smiled softly at the grey mass. He chittered in return as I traded my clothes for a pair of pyjama pants and a black singlet. All before I slumped onto the bed, exhausted.

Billy's voice woke me, even though I didn't remember falling asleep. Somehow I was under the duvet now. And the lights were off.

"Baby", He shook my shoulder, "You're breathing too deep again",

I hadn't done that in a little while. Probably since I first had Pneumonia. But I didn't take any medicine today or last night.

I sat up slowly with a long and agonised groan. My hand clasping my chest. It felt like sandpaper in my lungs. "Fuck", My legs swung off the side of the bed and I made a quick dart towards my bathroom. Closing the door just enough to ward the bright light from the bedroom.

I turned on the shower to the hottest setting and dove into my medicine cabinet while it was heating, rubbing my eyes with one hand. I was so fucking tired.

Through half opened eyes I pried the lid off my five medications and swallowed them under the water from the tap. By then steam had begun to fill the room and I peeled the clothes off my skin, slipping into that molten shower. It's warmth infiltrated my lungs and I could breathe again. I stayed there with my forehead against the tile for a little while just breathing, until Billy pulled me away from it and ushered us to the ground. I was too tired to argue, so I sank onto the floor of the shower with his legs either side of me. My head against his chest. Breathing deeply.

He swept the hair from my face before speaking, soft, carefully considered words, "I love you",

"I know", I uttered in response, blinking quickly under the stream of trickling hot water

"I'm sorry",

"...I know",

"I didn't want to lie to you...I didn't see you forgiving me for going there with Kelsey.",

The name made my blood boil. The fact they'd slept together only added insult. Added proof to my mistrust. I read her like a book.

I didn't say anything in response. I didn't have the energy.

Everything he'd made me feel like an idiot for was true.

"Sierra?", He whispered lightly.

"How long ago?",

"About a year",

I nodded slowly, not really there. I didn't want him to touch me after that. After the mental image I had in my mind. He spoke again,

"It didn't mean anything",

I laughed through my nostrils, "Is that why you lied about it?",

"No", He spoke quickly, "I don't know what I'm doing. I don't talk about the women I've slept with, especially in front of you. How could I have told you that?",

"A heads up would've been nice around the first time I told you she was obsessed with you. Not talking to me like I was a nutcase would've been even better", I exhaled the water from my lips, closing my eyes to speak. I was tired of being sick. Just when I thought I was getting better this happens and I can barely breathe again.

"How do I fix it?",

"You keep her the fuck away from me",

"Okay", He murmured lightly. His voice echoing through the shower.

It was silent for a few minutes.

Neither of us had anything to say.

He knew I was angry and he didn't want to make that worse

"Where'd you go today?", He asked.

"Memphis",

"Did you find anything?",

"No. Nothing",

"Oh",

"Yeah, it was a real fucking waste of time",

"I thought the demons were only in Hawkins",

"That's why it was a waste of time", I sighed, pressing my palms into my eyes.

I was so tired I could barely think. My lungs hurt, and right now my relationship was teetering on the edge of a knife. But I spoke under the stream of boiling water, "I need two days...To get my shit together. I've got specialist appointments booked in Toronto. I'll—Uh, be back by Friday",

"Specialist appointments?",

"Agent Harrelson booked them for me after he caught a glance of me this morning. He's worried", I spoke lifelessly.

I didn't want this. I didn't want to feel this way. So hopeless. But taking a break from us was the only way I could figure out whether there was still an us.

———-

I ended up being gone for three days. One appointment turned into a hospital stay for observation and a lot of Needles and blood work. But still I left with no answers.

There was no reason for me to be so sick. Aside from the obvious.

It was a real waste of time.

Billy called me every day and night I was there to let me know what happened at school and with my cat but we never broached the subject of our relationship.

I know he was sorry but I also know he didn't see it as big of a deal as I did. He'd surrounded himself with people like that long enough for it to become normal behaviour.

I'm not sure he even wanted to change.

He did, however, want to come to Toronto when I told him about my overnight stay but by the time we finally got to speak to each other I was already being discharged.

It was a late appointment and then the referral to the hospital...I didn't know I'd be staying for a sleep study until midnight.

I thought of all that as I got off the plane back in Indiana.

Every fibre of me was sure I wanted to end our relationship until I saw him there at the gate with a single red rose in his hand. He knew I didn't like flowers.

He looked unsure standing there waiting as if he were wondering if I boarded at all.

I was nearly the last one off the plane only because everyone else got up the second we hit tarmac.

Psychos.

Billy saw me there in my hoodie and black jeans from the 8 hour flight. My ponytail was slept in and my face was bare but he smiled at me like I was Pam Anderson herself. This shy, tentative grin that made my heart flutter.

...I knew then that I wasn't breaking up with this boy. It was naive to think I could.

In my stride I jumped the turnstile with my bag over my shoulder. A guard yelling as my bag hit the ground and I collided with William. Nearly knocking him over with the force as my legs wrapped around his waist. Clinging to him in a tight hug.

He laughed into my hair, holding me there all the same.

"Fuck, I missed you", He murmured, so light I barely registered it.

And we walked out of the airport under each other's arms until we reached his car in the carpark.

I slid in the passenger and stilled.

Something was different.

"Did you get the car detailed?", I asked while throwing my bag into the back.

"Yah, and new seat covers",

I didn't say anything but felt my eyes well up.

He did all that for me. But in the same thought I realised I'd been sitting the spot he and Kelsey fucked.

Eugh.

At least I could pretend before that it was her car they'd defiled.

Oh god it didn't matter.

I had bigger problems and I mean BIGGER problems. The whole ride home all I could think about was how I was going to tell him what the specialist told me.

Why I couldn't take the same meds anymore.

But I wanted him to stay a kid for a bit longer. I wanted to stay the way we were.

I'd hold onto that until there was no other choice.

———

I'd fallen asleep the minute I got home, waking to the bed dipping beside me.

"Hi", Billy smiled that shy sort of grin no one ever saw, reaching over to the bedside table. Coming back with a coffee cup in his hand. He handed it to me and I sat up to take it. "I wasn't sure what I was walking into this morning so...", He exhaled, producing a white cardboard box. Like one of those cake boxes those long rectangular cakes come in for school events. As he sat it on my lap my eyebrows dipped. I opened the lid. Ten squares of cheesecake and ten of various pies staring back at me. He knew I loved cheesecake. And any sort of pie with cream on it.

"Sherbet ice cream would've melted", He shrugged, making my mouth quirk.

"You're insane", I exhaled a laugh, eyeing all those cakes on my lap. The box extending over to his. "But cute as hell",

He smirked, taking a sip out of his coffee. Was he a little shy? Maybe.

I took a piece of cheesecake coated in white chocolate swirls. The first bite overwhelming with flavour. Very rich but really good. I sipped my coffee while we ate silently. We got about halfway through them before we both tapped out and I moved that huge box onto the dresser. Speaking once I'd swept the crumbs off my red duvet. "I have something planned for us tomorrow",

"What's that?", He asked, his brows knitting.

"It's a surprise", I replied with a smirk. "I checked with Susan and Neil to make sure I wasn't stepping on any toes. But you're mine for the day",

"Are you planning on murdering me?", He questioned, confusion setting deep.

"You know, your Dad had that same reaction. Like I was crazy for asking", I shook my head.

"Asking what?",

"For your hand in marriage", I rolled my eyes, "What do you mean what?",

He looked at me like I was insane. Waiting for a crumb of context. Speaking,

"This is sounding more and more like planned murder",

"My God, your birthday, William. I wanted to make sure they didn't have plans for your birthday tomorrow before I stole you", I laughed, watching his face soften.

"Oh—No. I don't celebrate it", He shrugged,

"What, that's madness", I turned to him,

"I took the car in exchange for all that stuff",

"Sounds like a shitty deal",

"Not really—Mom was the one who remembered my Birthday, it ain't really the same with Neil", He spoke in a lower voice, taking another sip of his coffee.

"She can come too", I softly touched that silver necklace against his heart, watching him swallow his coffee with delay. I know the topic was touchy. I know it hurt him more than anything in this world. So I kept speaking. "Besides your present is really cool. It's from Israel",

"What?", His brows furrowed

"Yeah",

"You didn't have to get me anything...", He cleared his throat.

"I know. I wanted to", I chided, finishing my coffee.

"But...Our freedom tomorrow...It comes at a cost", I confessed.

"What?", Billy questioned, his eyes narrowing on me.

"Well, Susan didn't even know it was your Birthday tomorrow and now she wants to do breakfast with us. With your Dad and Max",

He groaned this sort of strangled sound as his back slid down my headboard, stopping when his head was on the pillow.

"But...It's only for an hour because we have reservations. Then we can drive away at high speeds", I reassured, holding his cheek in my palm. "And trust me it'll be worth it",

"Oh really?", He smirked, his mind going to dirty places.

"Yup", I pressed a slow kiss to his lips, his hand coming up to my neck. Holding me there. "Is that a yes?", I spoke into his mouth.

"Let me think about it", His teeth scraped mine, returning my kiss with a gentle moan. "Hmm. Yes",

"Oh good, I already told them we'd be there", I murmured, a sharp breath passing my cheek. "Of course you did", He rolled his eyes.

"I knew you'd come around", I teased, planting a kiss on the side of his cheek. He grabbed both sides of my hips, hauling me onto his lap in response. I giggled against it. Like I could tease him like that and get away with it.

————-

Sunday morning I woke at 5AM, sneaking out of bed as silently as I could. Billy groaned next to me, flopping over to my side. Aware but too tired to open his eyes. I got dressed in the dark. Lazily doing my hair by the minimal sunlight that had begun to seep through the ensuite's long window. Donning a thick jacket as winter's chill sank into my bones. I tread carefully across the carpet, kneeling at the side of the bed. Sweeping Billy's messy hair out of his eyes. His face scrunched against it.

"I'll be back in twenty minutes", I spoke softly, smiling as his hand curled around mine. Still drowsy. He nodded gently, pulling the blankets closer to himself.

I closed the bedroom door behind me as I made for the stairs. Feeding the cat before I jumped into my car. The bakery where I'd ordered his cake from coming into sight six minutes later. I grabbed two coffees while I was there. His cake on the passenger seat the whole ride home. I barely made it back through the door with Noodles weaving around my heels wanting to know what was in that box. I uttered a strangled swear at him, to him, about him. Finally making it to the kitchen counter. I'd ordered a black coconut flavoured cake decorated in tiny coloured pumpkins and black birds.

Trying to describe it to them was something I'd never forget. I ended up just saying it was for a halloween themed birthday. The dead pumpkin patch cake they called it.

Oh well.

But I also got matching cupcakes. So he'd have something in the morning. Just black icing and a patch of pumpkins and a crow on each. Taking out two then putting the cake in the fridge. I snickered to myself as I brought the coffees and cupcakes to my room, placing them down on the bedside. Trying not to wake him. His main present, the one from Israel, I'd hidden in my wardrobe. Yanking out the suitcase sized present wrapped in black paper. Trying desperately to disguise the crinkling of the wrapping paper with each movement. He was too asleep to notice. Even as I crawled over the bed to him he was still twitching in his rest. I softly kissed his shoulder, stirring him awake. He turned to me without opening his eyes, "Go to sleep you freak", He murmured, grabbing my waist. "Now that you're awake...", I whispered in his ear, coercing his eyes open. He blinked slowly at me. "Happy Birthday, William",

His mouth widened into a sleepy smile, the sun now seeping through my bedroom window. Hitting his shoulder. He kissed me gently, still half asleep. Watching as I handed him a coffee, then one of those cupcakes.

The sound he made when he saw that black icing with rotten pumpkins surrounded by birds was caught between a wheeze and a laugh. Something in between. Then he looked at me that way he did. Chuckling gently.

"Where the hell did you get these?",

"Bakery", I answered, taking a sip of my coffee.

"What?", He was baffled by the dessert.

"I have my ways", I shrugged, watching him bite into its coconut cake base, realising what it was a few bites in. Swallowing before he spoke, "Has anyone ever told you, you should work for the CIA? I mentioned the coconut cake thing once, like three months ago",

"And I remembered it", I shrugged, waiting for him to finish the small cake before I whipped out his present. Dumping it on his lap.

"Is it a briefcase?", He joked, eyeing the sheer size of the thing.

"The heaviest briefcase in the world maybe", I replied, waiting for him to rip off the paper.

Hoping to hell he'd like it.

He tore off the black paper in a single action. Staring at the black hard case. "Okay, You've got me. I have no idea what this is", He murmured, taking it out of the paper fully. Inspecting the textured handled case, "Is it a drill?".

"Open it",

He flicked open the latches hesitantly. A bit scared of what lay beneath. I watched his eyes look once then again. As if he mistook what he saw. His lips sliding over one another. Something was very pure about his reaction. Like a kid getting gifted a puppy.

A black custom Desert Eagle stared back at him. The side of the barrel facing him was engraved with the words, 'Don't you worry, You'll find yourself.'

The writing floating between silver stars.

I annoyed Neil until he coughed up something, and he nearly threw a note Billy's Mom addressed to Billy at me. It was ripped and well worn.

And well. Tada.

I guess she was a Lynyrd Skynyrd fan. I'd known then she'd left Billy a collection of notes when she went into the hospital. Advice and quotes. Things she wanted her son to know.

"I—Uh, hope it's not too weird. I harassed your Dad for...", I motioned to the gun. Billy was just a statue at this point, his fingers slowly tracing that writing. Every whirl in that cursive print. His fingers quivering against the barrel.

"She used to...Uh—Sing this to me", He smiled gently, his eyes becoming glassy. Looking away from the gun for a moment.

Well, If he cried I was going to too.

"It's a good song", I smiled, bringing the back of his hand to my lips. "It's a good band", I added, holding my breath as a stray tear slid down his cheek. I hugged him carefully with that gun on his lap. Reaching over it to get him. He let me. Holding my waist there against him until his thoughts regrouped. Our sidewards hug was all I could offer. That hole his mom left was just a depthless pit. And it wasn't something I could fix, so I just held him. My own eyes beginning to sting as he turned his head into my chest. His sight was transfixed on that writing.

"Flip it over", I spoke softly into his hair, laying a gentle kiss on his head. His brows furrowed as he carefully picked up the gun and turned it over. Laughing out of his nose. The star print carried on over this side of the barrel with more engraving of the lyrics.

'Follow your heart and nothing else'.

But on the grip a love heart was branded into the leather. His initials WH in its centre. Highlighted with silver paint. "Shouldn't it be your initials?", He murmured, clearing his throat.

"It's not my gun", I shrugged, watching him place it back into the case.

"How much time do we have before breakfast?", He asked randomly while placing the case on the carpet.

"Uh—About twenty minutes", I answered, gasping as he pulled me into him by my hips. "Good", He smirked, kissing me slowly. Yanking the jacket from my shoulders in a swift tug. "You've got ten minutes", I warned. I wasn't rocking up to family breakfast looking like a homeless person. He laughed against my lips, taking the warning as a challenge.

——————————

Susan had picked a dainty little breakfast joint outside of Hawkins for our rendezvous. The kind of place that has a lot of plants and gold fixtures. And I wondered if she even knew Billy at all. He scoffed at the place as we pulled up outside. And I didn't blame him. Asking if it was too late to cancel. I reminded him we only had to be here an hour and his mood shifted. Asking what I had in store afterward. Like I'd tell him.

"Reservation for Hargrove", I spoke as the waitress at the front door looked up. She looked in her schedule with her tongue hanging out the side of her mouth, sliding her pen down to our names.

"Ahh, yup. Six people, right this way", She murmured, taking some menus in her hand. I followed after her as she weaved through the indoor tables, taking us to a terrace that overlooked the town square. A vertical garden right beside our table.

"Thank you", I smiled, taking a seat. Billy sat at the head of the table next to me. His eyes skimming the place settings.

"Six people?", He asked, tapping his bird ring against the wooden table.

"Surprise", I feigned any inkling of secrecy. Not a minute later Susan, Neil and Max were led through the terrace. I stood to greet them, hugging both Susan and Max. A firm handshake for Neil. And he was fortunate to get that. Billy stayed seated. A pissed off expression plastered on his face.

"I like your shirt Max.", I motioned to her rainbow striped top that had a half zip on its front.

"Whatever", She scoffed, pointing to my cropped band singlet all the same.

"Hey, scouts honour", I chuckled as she took the seat next to me.

"Isn't this nice?", Susan chirped, tucking in her rose coloured dress before she sat. Both her and Neil left the seat next to Billy free. I noticed then that his leg was doing that jittering thing it did when he was uneasy. I placed my hand on his thighs to soothe him. "Happy Birthday, Billy", Susan added, sliding over a card in a grey envelope.

"Yeah, you're an adult now so you can't fuck around like you used to", Neil so kindly added. "You'll have to pull your finger out",

Billy didn't say anything but took that grey envelope, not opening it.

"What—What have you two been up to? What's the plan for today?", Susan spoke to break the silence.

I laughed, speaking after, "It's actually a surprise. But it's going to be awesome", My fingers stroked his knee while I spoke.

"And the present? Was it the one you told me about?", Susan spoke in a nonchalant way, trying not to give anything away in case I didn't end up following through.

"Yes. It was", I nodded,

"It's not staying in my house", Neil reinstated, as if I hadn't heard him the first time.

"What?", Max piped up, taking her nose out of the menu. "What's not?",

"Billy's girlfriend brought him a gun", Neil answered crudely.

"Sierra", Billy corrected. Making his Dad's face shift.

"Excuse me?",

"Her name is Sierra",

"I don't care, I'm not having a weapon under my roof",

"We'll figure it out later", Susan kept the peace, squeezing her husband's shoulder. Adding, "The idea was beautiful, Sierra",

"Hey, my birthday is coming up.", Max whispered, lightly grasping my arm.

"And what would you like? A grenade launcher?", I joked.

"Uh, yeah", She rolled her eyes. "Or a .44 magnum",

I hardly expected her to say the words. And I almost choked in the air I breathed. Laughing this strangled sort of sound. What?

"What?", I gasped, "You are a child.",

"Worth a shot", She shrugged,

"Ask me when you're eighteen. And also if you have permission from your mom.", I whispered, making her smile widen. "I'll teach you how to use it.",

"Susan tells me you're leaving", Neil interrupted us, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Yeah, in two months", I replied, watching the waiter fill our glasses with water. Billy went still at the words, watching me speak.

"Where are you going?", He grunted.

"Cali for a year while I'm at the academy", I responded, taking a sip out of my water. I knew Susan hadn't told him I was already an agent.

"It's good to have a plan", He murmured backhanded, aiming his comment to his son. "What's yours son?",

Billy didn't say anything but held my hand under the table. Visibly irritated.

"Let me guess, there isn't one?", He scoffed, shaking his head. And it took everything within me to keep my calm. On queue our final guest arrived and he couldn't have picked a better time.

"Dad", I smiled, catching his tall figure through the terrace door. I got up to greet him at that sliding door, giving him the biggest hug in the world.

"Hey Babygirl,", He chuckled, kissing the top of my head. I was so happy to see him. So relieved he was here. With us. I took a step back from him after a moment, observing his grey v neck shirt and blue jeans topped with his leather buckled boots. Per usual his dark hair was cut in that short military way. A black banded watch around his wrist.

"You look healthy", I teased. He exhaled a laugh that told me it was quite the contrary. My eyes darting to the white line across his throat. Barely visible unless you knew it was there. "One of us has to be", He shot back.

"Ouch, Going straight for the throat", I smirked in that shit stirring way.

"Is it hard to breathe in here?",

"Fuck off", I shook my head, watching him smile down at me. Somehow he looked bigger than before.

"Where's the Birthday boy?", He asked me and I motioned to our table at the rear of the terrace, "He like the present?",

"That would be a yes", I smirked, following him back to our table.

"Happy Birthday, William", Dad's voice boomed over the terrace in that excited way he did. Billy stood to meet him, surprised when the 6'4 marine brought him into a hug. "What's this? You've gotten taller. How dare you", Dad joked, squeezing his shoulder. "Maybe you shrank in your old age", Billy teased.

"Call me when you want a proper haircut, I'll do it for a discount", Dad smirked, still holding his shoulder. "Did you like the Deagle, son?",

"Uh, Yeah it was really cool, Sir",

"Good. It doesn't come free though. You've got to learn how to use it", He spoke, flicking his sight to me, "Since you are now a legal age and have never handled one before today",

I smirked at his antics.

"Of course", Billy nodded, still under my Dad's grasp.

"Which is why we're going to the range after this", He smiled, "And you can get certified to carry it",

Billy tossed his sight to me, smiling that rare shy sort of smile. "Whatever you do, don't challenge that one to any. I mean ANY of the courses.", Dad warned, pretending to whisper. "She's small but mean",

"Dad", I shook my head.

"Happy Birthday", Dad took his arm off Billy, placing a black watch in his hand. Smirking, "This one IS actually waterproof",

I watched Dad smile back towards Neil and Susan, shaking both their hands before he took that spot beside Billy.

"You've got to be Susan's daughter", Dad motioned to Max,

"You the best in your field?", She teased in return.

"Maxine", Susan warned, shaking her head. "Yes, she's my daughter.",

Dad laughed it off, "My youngest has the same sort of humour",

"They're twins Dad, there is no youngest", I corrected.

"Delta was the last one out. She's the youngest.", He shrugged. "But you know what? Those two are a walk in the park compared to this one", He motioned to me.

"They're also six. Just give it time", I shook my head, watching Billy fiddle with that black watch. Pressing the buttons on the side. Not listening to what they were saying.

"At least they'd call me when they got admitted to hospital", He raised his brow, speaking again "And they're six",

I smirked at his childishness.

"You should be proud of your boy, Neil. He was the first one to call me when I couldn't get a hold of Sierra. The only one to keep me and her mother updated.", Dad commended, and Neil's face just kind of went blank. Like he didn't know what to say if it wasn't nasty or mean.

"I'm sure it was the least he could do. With his smoking he probably caused it in the first place.",

The waiter came before Dad could respond. All of us ordering before any more conversation. By then we'd calmed down. A bit at least.

Billy attached that watch to his wrist. I took the old one, tightening around my own. It was a nice watch. Very rugged and heavy duty. Definitely military grade.

"Did you set it?", I leaned forward, eyeing all the buttons.

"Yeah",

"Damn, you should take up rocket science", My mouth hung open. Trust Dad to give him the world's most complicated watch.

"Why? he'd fail that too", Neil snickered, biting into a bread roll.

"What do you do, Neil?", Dad responded in a sort of backhanded way. I could see he was getting irritated as well.

"Long hauling",

"School never did much for me, anyway. I left at 16 so did Si—Sara", He corrected himself, feigning a cough to cover the blunder. Fuck. My heart beat quicker in my chest. "Sierra's mother. If all else fails I know someone who could get him into the academy",

Neil laughed, properly laughed, "My son? A cop? He'd have to stop breaking the law for that to happen",

"Felony assault under eighteen years of age isn't the worst we see", Dad replied, visibly annoyed,"Right now there's nothing on his record. He's an adult.",

Billy squeezed my hand hard.

"How about we drop it?", I spoke, warning both of them.

"That's a wonderful idea", Susan spoke, sending absolute daggers to her husband.

Finally the food came and we all ate in silence. Max was very quiet around Billy. I didn't blame her. But even today I wish she would've uttered a word. Even if he didn't deserve it. There wasn't much more to breakfast other than a few low blows from Neil. Dad's embarrassing overcompensation trying to sway the odds in Billy's favour. And me holding my head in my hands. I devised a plan with Max for us to lie down in the car park rather than stay. I'm sure Billy would've joined.

After a swift goodbye we made it back to the car.

Following Dad to the Shooting range. I let him and Billy do their courses. While I went off on my own. Setting out targets in the indoor section. My Deagle flush against my hip. About an hour and a half passed before I saw them again. Both men coming through the indoor course doorway. Billy had dirt smeared across his face and Dad wasn't much cleaner. I scoffed upon seeing both of them. "You guys did the obstacle range didn't you?",

It was a private range. Sort of like an obstacle course with targets. You had to crawl and climb and swing across platforms. Overall it was physically exhausting. But fun as anything. They both looked at each other then nodded. That black Deagle not as clean as it had once been.

"I promised him you'd let us watch your speed round", Dad smiled.

"Oh really?", I scoffed in response. The speed round was another course where targets jump out in no particular order. Coming from every direction. Some were civilians, others just targets. It was extremely difficult. Extremely draining.

"Well, now that he's certified...and it's his birthday", Dad pressed. He'd wanted to see my speed round since I beat his record at the academy. He was sure I'd cheated somehow.

"Fine", I smirked, unholstering my loaded weapon. I led them to the private course that was themed like a Main Street. Fake Buildings and shop lining the straight road. When they were behind the barrier a voice sounded through the speakers.

"You have five minutes to hit as many targets as possible. Avoid anything that doesn't have a bullseye...and good luck",

The buzzer went off and I started the round, walking ahead. The first thing that popped up was an old lady. I steadied my aim, shooting the target behind her. Another at my 10 o'clock. Old lady again. From the left a Baby in a stroller. The right, a Target. Target. Civilian crossing the street. Target at my six, four and twelve. Each making my gun sing. Bullseye by the cafe. Another at the storm drain. Reload. Civilian. Baby. Old lady. Target. Boom. Another popping up on the other side of the street. Faster now. Target. Target. Target. target. Almost on top of each other. Then a baby. Old lady. Target. Rabbit. Target. Then nothing. I walked further down that tarmac. My gun steady in my hand. This was where it got really shit. So I reloaded. On time for a barrage of seven targets on a track to come barreling at me. Civilians mixed between each metal bullseye. I dinged all but one. A rabbit tot dangling down from the ceiling. There were only two more left. There only ever were. One came from the tire shop, popping out of a pillar of wheels. One more. Come on. I surveyed the course. It'd be something hidden in plain sight. Something already there. Traffic light. I smiled, taking that last shot. Through one of three circles. The middle one holding a small bullseye. The final buzzer dinging.

Dislodging the last bullet from the chamber, I holstered my Deagle. Waiting a minute for my score to come back.

"24 outta 25", The voice rumbled through the speaker. "Sharpshooter",

I laughed, wiping off the layer of sweat on my forehead. My chest burning as I walked back through the cleared course. Dad and Billy on the other side of the white barrier. "24", I smiled, watching Dad's face drop. Adding. "What did you get, old man?",

"21", Billy mouthed.

My hand clasped against my chest as a wheezed an uncontrollable laugh. Keeled over.

"You look a bit out of breath, kid", Dad frowned.

"Yah", I exhaled, holding on to Billy's shoulder. "Fucking new meds are kicking my ass", My explanation came out between pants. A sort of metallic taste hanging in my mouth.

"And you still got the Sharpshooter award?", Billy taunted, hanging on to my waist. His face sort of in awe. Impressed.

"Shit, is there an award?", I spoke just as the staff member from the shooting booth came over with a silver badge. Handing it to me. It was a cutout of a revolver with the word 'Sharpshooter' across the barrel.

"Do you reckon they have a Shitshooter badge for you Dad?", I smirked, watching his mouth curl into a smile. Blue eyes locking onto Billy.

"Good luck, man. Is all I can say. Someone gave her a gun and a badge",

"And another sharpshooter award", I added, redoing my high pony tail.

"There's more?", He asked, his hands on his hips.

"Four",

"Who taught you to shoot so well?", His eyes narrowed,

"Not you, apparently", I laughed, leaning my head against Billy's arm. Our fingers intertwining. I looked up to him from there. "At least now I can teach you how to shoot at a proper range",

"Hey. Navy Seal here", Dad held out his hand in his scoff.

"Did they skip the part where you learn to aim?", I spoke, laughing. Dad aimed his sight back to Billy.

"Goddamn kids, man. Don't do it. They grow up and talk back. And it's like arguing with a little version of yourself. And you realise how fucking annoying you are",

"Yeah. I think I'm set for the next...Thirteen years ", Billy scoffed,

"Smart man",

"How'd you two go?", I intervened. Dad was the first to respond, his arms crossing over his chest.

"Yeah. My boy, William, here was suspiciously good. Almost like he'd been out shooting before with that same gun",

I met Billy's eyes with a confused stare. "Do you have any idea what he's on about?".

"Not a clue", He responded, concealing his smirk.

"Maybe you're just losing it", I added.

"Uh huh. You did a good job kid. Very thorough", Dad commended. I smiled in response. Not wanting to admit I had indeed taken Billy out shooting. Somewhat illegally. "And you, sir, very well done. Sierra told me you were a badass.",

"I did not",

"Oh, sorry. That was back when you were pretending to be just friends. Right...", Dad motioned a zipper over his lips as we started walking back to the common area.

"We're never going to live that down are we?",

"Nope.", He smirked, "I'm surprised you didn't realise that window in the living room sees straight out onto the porch when the light is on. It was really cute to see you both to red in the face trying to deny it though",

"Oh, how embarrassing", I commented, watching Billy's mouth open.

"I didn't deny it. Sierra on the other hand...",

"Yeah. Like I just sold my soul to keep this guy out of jail. Skipped school and Spent the whole day on a haunted farm with him. Threw him out of a window to save him and flirted with him on the front porch afterwards. But we're just friends, Dad.", He mocked, making the weirdest laugh escape Billy's mouth. Very high pitched and loud. "That's exactly what you were like",

"Oh, says you. Mr I'm going to grunt mean words at her and hope she falls in love", I rolled my eyes.

"Did it not work?", He blinked slowly as we walked across the car park.

"Fuck off", I sneered, glancing down to my watch. 11AM. On Queue Dad popped the trunk on his black government car. Speaking while he put his handgun back in its case. "Okay, you two. Have fun. Sierra, be nice. I'll feed your dumb cat when I get back to your house.",

Billy kind of looked at me sideways. Wondering what Dad meant. "Oh, this wasn't the main surprise.", I smirked secretively as he opened the boot. Putting my gun back before I hugged Dad goodbye. "Drive safe", He murmured in my ear, kissing the top of my head.

"Love you, Dad", I felt his muscles go taut against the words. "I love you too, Babygirl",

————

Four hours on the road didn't go astray between us in the drivers seat of the Camaro. Rarely a moment of silence graced the car. Then we rolled up to a set of iron gates with a pin pad on the side. Billy watched me get out and input a code into the device. The gate whirring open. His eyes absorbing the archway of trees that followed the driveway the entire way up. Leading to an entirely ominous black castle. The air just freezing cold here. To get to the barely existent front door you had to walk through An overgrown cemetery.

"This place IS actually haunted", I spoke with a smile as I brought the car to a stop. He shifted beside me, his eyes flickering over the decrepit cemetery and then that stone castle and its three towers. Overall it wasn't a big castle but it was creepy as hell. "60 And there is going to be something weird hanging from the ceiling, A cracked mirror and a creepy chandelier." I spoke, watching his smile widen. He thought for a moment, "A painting of a dead person, A statue that looks like a dead person and bats."

"What's your bet?",

"We do it in the haunted castle",

I laughed through my nostrils. Of course. As I stepped out of the driver's seat the freezing breeze slammed into my chest. The scent sort of like old paper and mould drifting through the air. I came around the back of the car speaking again, "The owners said it was fine to explore the castle but he couldn't guarantee that there wouldn't be squatters inside.", I grabbed my leg holster and the Deagle. "Apparently its a popular location for homeless and deranged patients that escape from the mental facility up the road. The Basement has had twelve hangings this year. So if we run into anyone else that's what we're here for. Agent Morningstar and Hargrove", I nodded, tossing him a package in plastic.

"Won't it be suspicious when they see us doing it on the dining room table?", Billy smirked, unfurling the leather holster in his hands.

"Unfortunately not for this agency", I exhaled, watching him tightening the belt against his hips and thigh. "Watch for corners with the Deagle. Its heavy and will hit every corner you turn. Gives it a real rugged look though. Like its been through some stuff but actually I just scraped the shit out of it walking through a stairwell",

Billy laughed at the words, shaking his head. That holster secured against him. I really enjoyed seeing him so happy. And he was, that smile unceasing as his light eyes skimmed each crevice of the castle with childlike awe. The idea of roaming those haunted corridors only enticing him. He always liked the spooky stuff that made your hair stand on end, made your heart race.

I handed him his Desert Eagle, checking to see if it was loaded first. I'd just started to move before his lips parted.

"Wait a second", Billy spoke softly, absorbing that dark castle before us. His eyes skimming over its gothic facade then to the graveyard at our feet. And as he holstered his weapon he gathered me there at his chest. Holding me close. His lips pressed together for a second, looking between me and the castle, as if he wasn't sure what to say, "You got me Guns and Ghosts for my Birthday", He breathed out, almost as if he didn't believe it, his arms sinking loosely around my waist. I could see this was all very overwhelming for him. This. Me.

He wasn't used to this much attention on his Birthday. I failed to ask if he even wanted it. Despite it he let me know I made the right decision. When the sun hit his cheek and all I could see was his soft smile. The wrinkles on the side of his eyes.

"Only the best for my boyfriend", I stirred, smirking at him in that sideward way.

"I hate that word. Makes us sound like we're eight years old", He snickered, grabbing ahold of my hand. Of that purple jewelled ring from our first haunted house. He twisted it gently off my finger. Looking over its face before he placed it back on my left hand. On that finger between the middle and pinky. So smoothly I almost didn't notice. Almost corrected him.

What?

"Are you being funny?", It came out before any other thought. He couldn't joke about that, "Because that's really mean",

"I'm not",

I could barely breathe. Let alone think. Luckily he spoke again, "I figure you're worth waiting for you're in Cali, Special Agent.",

"William, That's a whole year,", I warned him, there was no way he was ready for this. This type of commitment. Like a dead weight at his feet. I mean marriage. Come on. He wasn't serious.

"I know",

"Twelve months", I couldn't stop the words.

"That's correct",

"You'd be nineteen",

"And still hot as hell", He commented with that damning smirk.

"So what, when I come back from California we'd be engaged?",

"Mrs Hargrove",

"Mr Morningstar", I corrected, watching his smile widen as I spoke again, "And we'd get a beautiful haunted Victorian house of our own in the suburbs. And a Dog?",

"Well, you'd be on special Agent pay, so we'll make it two dogs", He added.

Had he really thought about this? About us? The thought of it made my heart flutter. This dream he had for us.

"How about we survive this spooky castle first then we'll discuss the infinite possibilities of our many animals.", I shook my head, brushing his lips with a soft kiss before I parted from his grasp.

"I don't like lizards", He shrugged nonchalantly. Nothing could shake him. Not a damned thing.

"No lizards. Gotcha, What about a ferret?",

"Nope, it's the creepy claws.",

"Ferrets are cute", I bartered as we stepped through the graveyard. Layers of moss eaten earth sank beneath our feet. And I wondered what was the most elegant way to tread over someone's grave. I don't think there was one.

We made it across the decrepit headstones and jilted bits of iron sticking up from the ground, all the way to that black arched front door that was lined in rivets. Billy pushed on it and the whole thing creaked open. Welcoming us with a harrowing squeal. I grimaced against the sound. Almost like it were laughing at us.

Beyond that solid door a grand foyer awaited us. Bathed in darkness.

Even though there were rows of windows they let little light in against black walls, stone floors and faded red carpet. The further we delved in I could see the outline of a curving staircase on the far left wall. The sunlight from the huge stained glass window behind it the only real source of illumination on the foyer. Where we were there was a row of floor to ceiling bookshelves that were old and falling apart.

As my eyes followed those shelves I notice the ribbons of white curtains dangling from the ceiling. As if they were threaded through hooks. I counted six tendrils dangling down. Still hung on both ends by a plank of wood.

"Something weird hanging from the ceiling", I thought aloud, smirking to Billy who rolled his eyes and kept trudging forward.

"Wanna actually check the basement this time?", He spoke, doing a full whirl around before aiming to the rear of the foyer.

"You first", I smiled, feeling it fade from my lips as I looked down at that ring on my left hand. Not sure I was ready for what he offered. But I knew I loved him with all my heart. And I let that lead the way.

Billy swept the dark hallway off the side of the foyer, his flashlight aiming steadily towards a kitchen area. Cabinets hung off the walls there in weird sorts of angles. Ivy crept in through the shattered arched window before the sink, vines of it creating its own wall along the butler's pantry.

"A painting of a dead person", I murmured as I stepped over the cracked stone beneath my boots, motioning towards the golden framed portrait by the dining table just outside of the doorway. Billy shined his light toward the torn canvas, a wicked smile forming on his lips. "I'll let you pick the room we christen the castle in",

I mocked his smirk as I passed his shoulder, "We still haven't checked out the basement", My hand met the curve of his ass as I stepped through the dining room. The carpet was red in here. A deep crimson. There wasn't much left of dining space. Besides a collapsed fireplace, wonky glass cabinet with broken plates and the remnants of a squatter's bender.

The air was very stale in here. It smelt wet and mouldy. I saw why as I flicked my flashlight towards the fireplace that pooled with leaf stained water at its concrete base. "Stinks in here", Billy commented, running his hand along the dusty mantle.

"It's Mould",

"Let's keep moving", He murmured, redirecting me by the shoulders. "I still have to find some bats and a creepy statue",

"And the basement", I added as we came to some sort of solarium panelled in thick murky glass. Sunlight pierced through the transparent walls, shining down on an overgrowth of potted hedges and wall ivy.

This passage way that we wandered with cautious steps was vastly different to the rest of the castle. As if it's whole design was an afterthought. What was glass panel one side had an opposing stone wall that I assumed had once been the outside of the chateau. We dodged long limbs of the plants that tried to claw at out faces. I think they might've been topiary animals once.

The solarium opened up to an odd sort of space. I couldn't really put my finger on why it made me so uncomfortable. Might've been the statues with clawed at eyes that made my skin crawl. An X marking each on the two that stared back at me from the comfort of their corner spots. That solid marble giving them a milky sort of look. I felt Billy's breath on my neck before anything. Could see his smirk without even looking. "Two out of three", He whispered in my ear, coercing a shiver down my spine. I turned into his chest, tapping the silver button on his jacket with my knuckle, "Keep dreaming buddy",

He smiled at me, lightly grasping my wrist that tapped at his chest. And he kissed me slowly in the darkness. In that way that left me a bit disoriented afterwards. I'm sure he could feel my teeth against him in my delirious smile that was there until he parted again. I spoke softly under the watchful glare of those creepy statues, "What was that for?",

"You're sexy when you're tryna prove me wrong. Aggressive", He informed me, in a low tone, exhaling a breath. I'm not sure that was a good thing to be turned on by. But I laughed at his words, speaking, "Then you're about to be really glad you've got that gun at your hip as a cover. Because above your head is the creepiest chandelier I've ever seen",

His eyes filtered up to the skeletal limbs above him then back to me with that wicked smile. "Then we're both tied.",

"For now," I smirked while stepping past him, deeper into the bowels of the castle. That solarium had led us into a sort of amphitheater with twisting iron stairs to the front of it. What light the glass walls allowed to pass stopped firmly at the archway leading out of the amphitheater. From there our tunnels of light were all that aided us deeper into the castle. We took a left and sauntered into what once had perhaps been a laundry room. There was an old rectangular basin along the wall with remnants of a bench either side and some withered green soap. Overall it smelt like dust and stale bread. Very unappealing. I scrunched my nose against the smell. "Stinks like old lady in here", I commented, skimming my light over the mounted cabinet that hung sideways on the wall. Each square panel of glass within it completely shattered.

"I don't smell anything", Billy replied, shaking his head as he added. "I dare you to lick the soap",

"That's disgusting",

"But it's my Birthday",

"You don't even celebrate your Birthday", I sneered, running my fingers over the metal gate of the dumbwaiter.

"...It's just, I thought you loved me", His shoulders shrugged.

"Not enough to contract hepatitis from that nasty bar of soap",

"Joy kill", Billy replied, brushing my ass with his hand as he stepped towards the hidden part of the laundry that was separated by a wall.

"Why don't you lick the soap then?",

"What? No. That's disgusting", I couldn't see him behind that dividing wall but I could hear the snickering in his voice.

"You're such an ass",

"I'm your ass", He corrected, adding not a moment later, "Found the basement",

I swept around that wall quickly, coming to face the thin black door he stood in front of. I ran through this with him at the car. I go in first.

"I clear the room, you wait for me to give the all clear before you come down here, okay?", I spoke while unholstering my weapon. The Deagle wasn't a practical gun to have on jobs but here I didn't expect to have to use it at all. So I opened that firmly sealed door. The hinges squealing as it hit the rickety balustrade on the stairs. My light swept from left to right. Up, down and around. Before I ever set foot on those concrete steps. All I saw were some covered bits of old furniture and a dirt floor. That's not to say someone still couldn't be hiding down here.

Those stairs were uneven underfoot as I descended. My flashlight in one hand and my gun in the other. With that light hovering above the barrel of my gun. I crept down the stairs as silently as I could, swarming the pitch black space with light in every crevice. Any space someone could be hiding. On that dirt floor I could see the outline of a piano, covered by a ratty tarp. Bits of old furniture floated around the space with a single square window at the rear.

Further in the basement separated into three Antechambers. There was the main basement and three other openings divided by a short corridor. I followed it hesitantly. It was creepy as hell down here.

The first opening was a small square room with a torn mattress in its centre but nothing else. Must've been where those escaped mental patients came to sleep. The second frameless opening led to a set of stone steps and a shut door. The heavy lock against it tightly in place. Good. I breathed, keeping on toward the last chamber that was a bigger space than the rest but that's all it was. There wasn't really anything in here but dust and dirt except for a heavy iron door that was also firmly locked. So I swept back to that main staircase.

"It's clear", I spoke to the man waiting at the top of the stairs. He didn't say anything but joined me in that creepy basement.

"Any demons?", He teased, sweeping my hip with his fingers as he looked around the room.

"Not yet. But I'll look for signs of your head spinning around and you vomiting split pea soup", I spoke gently. Something about this place made me extremely uneasy. I just wanted to quickly explore this part then go back to the rest of the castle.

"Pazuzu", He growled, poking at my ribs.

"You're such a dork",

"That's not the kind of exorcise I wanted", His nose scrunched in that teasing way.

"You'd be lucky to get the pea soup", I raised my brows while holstering my weapon.

"Oh yeah?",

"Yeah",

Billy stood in front of me with narrowed eyes. Trying his best to look all serious and tough. His neck angled in that predatory manner as he did.

"Oooh, you want to kiss me so bad", I snickered, lightly poking his chest. The words killed any of his acting ability. And his lips quirked immediately. His sharp breath passing by my cheek.

"Who taught you to fight so dirty?",

"It's all self learned. You either have it or you don't. I'll tell you what, that line has gotten me out of a lot of fights. And speeding tickets. And collisions with gangsters...and church meetings", I lied, motioning with my hands as I spoke.

"And not a single one took you up on the threat?",

"I mean the priest did, but that's a whole other punchline",

He blinked quickly at me, his lips forming a hard smile. "You've never said that before in your life have you?"

"Not-a once",

"It's an interesting tactic", He murmured,

"Better than fists", I snickered, moving on from the first antechamber. We wandered it separately. He wanted to explore certain spaces and things. I wanted him to hurry so we could go. But I lingered in that biggest chamber. Pretending to look around.

The decay of the basement had set deep into the stone foundations with fissures running the length of each wall. The darkness I felt down here was thick. Nearly unbreathable. And as I stepped around to that sealed iron door I felt my nerves rattle. There wasn't anything wrong with the door itself. Only the feeling I got looking at it. Nope. I didn't like it down here one bit. Not one bit.

"Shit", I braced my hand against the rough wall beside it. Dizziness coming over me in waves. Every muscle in my stomach clenched and threatened to purge that fancy breakfast we'd had. I breathed heavily, pleading to keep my food where it was. I'd been fine before we came down here. I didn't understand why I suddenly felt so sick. So uncoordinated. It was like something swirled my brain around with a poker. Very trippy.

That dirt ground swayed beneath my feet and I thought then my breakfast was coming back up. Oh no.

"William", I called to Billy, wondering where he was. His footsteps had disappeared. I heard a muffled 'Yeah', in response. Good. Good. He was still in the basement. Still with me.

Shit. I clasped my hand to my lips, fearing the worst.

But just as quickly as it had come over me that illness was gone again.

What the hell?

I swept my fingers over the rough surface of that heavy iron door. Must've been a boiler room of something back in the day. There was a long handle in the middle of it that I tried to use to open it but the thing was rusted shut. So I peaked through the round circle window just above my head height. But it was much too dark to see. No matter how hard I squinted. It had to be locked from inside.

"Hello, Agent Morningstar", A whisper floated around me.

I was going insane.

"Guess who just found some bats", Billy's voice echoed from the doorway, emitting a low whistle as he stopped there.

"Strange how you always find these things when I'm not with you", I snickered, giving the darkness beyond my sight one last glance before I turned my back on that iron door. "What's to say you're not lying to me?",

His light filtered up from my boots, "If you believe me, that's your own fault",

"So you're lying?",

"No",

"Kinda sounds like you are",

"I'll show you the bats right now, Baby", He threatened.

"I don't like bats. I Think it's the toes",

"Even more reason to believe me",

"I don't think it is."

"Okay, there's no bats."

A laugh escaped my nostrils as his light began to flicker.

Billy teased, "Oooh spooky", while smacking the top of his flashlight. I illuminated him with my own tunnel of light as he looked over the black casing, hitting it again.

"You know without a torch you can only see the things that are trying to kill you in this haunted castle when they're an inch from your face?",

"Thanks, I'll keep that in mind",

"Have you tried hitting it?",

"It's called the restart button", He spoke amidst unscrewing the battery compartment. Jolting them around a bit.

"It's working great",

"If we weren't just about to do it in this castle, I'd be very irritated with you",

I laughed in response. He was always very quick with those comebacks.

"I'm sure",

"Hey what did I tell you, works every time", Billy smiled down to that steady stream of light coming from his torch. It's beam casting over me. Blinding me.

"You've missed your calling", I snickered as that light panned above my head in that darkness. He kept that smile at first all until his torchlight flicked behind me and eyes went wide. I only caught a glimpse of it before my torch faded into nothing. Must've been shitty batteries.

"Get down, Sierra", Billy's voice was almost a snarl.

Whatever it was it wasn't funny.

"What?", The words barely left my mouth before I saw him reach for his gun and my whole body went cold. There wasn't anything behind me. That iron door was locked from the inside. No one could open it. No one.

But even then I turned towards that rusted door and my breath got stuck in my throat.

Open. It was open.

Fuck.

Oh fuck.

'Get down, Sierra', the words repeated themselves from the black abyss. Whispers. 'Down Sierra...Sierra'.'

"Sierra!"

But it was too late for me. Through the veil of night I stared back at a hollow ivory face with unblinking eyes. Appearing so fast an inch from my skin that I felt myself become paralysed with fear . Waiting for anything to come from that mouth that dribbled with black ooze. Waiting for those eyes to blink through onyx tears that streamed down its cheek. Human once. But not now. Not for a while. Not while it hovered there emotionlessly in front of my face. And as those black lips parted I felt myself swallow, it's whispers screaming in my mind, "Hello, Agent Morningstar",

The Gun. Reach for the gun. Shoot this fucking thing. My reason screamed but I couldn't move. Couldn't breathe. And as long fingers slowly curled around my forearm the creature finally blinked. In sync with the bullet that took a chunk of flesh from its neck. The ooze splattering all over me. I shuddered against it.

The creature glanced to Billy and his smoking gun with a sideward smile before dragging me in to the boiler room. That iron door slamming shut behind us. Indents of fingers burned into my flesh as I reached for my gun. All the while it's skeletal hands curled around the base of my throat. Pressing just hard enough my make black dots float around my sight. The cold wall colliding with my spine not a second later. Fuck. I turned out of its face so close to mine. Flinching against stale breath. Against the blood that spurted from that hole in his neck. It hit my cheek, my mouth. Every word making it choke on its own blood. It was crushing me against the wall so hard that I couldn't reach my gun.

"Agents. Agents everywhere. Everywhere. Trying to delay what cannot be stopped. I see you. You've stepped into the Underground and stained your skin with blood of our servants.", The whispers echoed in my ears, that feeling of sickness leeching through me again as that cloaked man held me up by my neck. The tips of my toes struggling to keep the ground beneath me.

It sniffed the air around me.

Oh god. I swallowed. It was disgusting. My cheek turned harder into that rusted iron wall. Trying to get away from it.

Billy pounded against that Iron door. His shouts were blocked out by the demon's sharp inhale. Every twitch in his black painted face made my heart sink that bit more. Made me quiver. And as his mouth widened into a disgusting smile I leaned into the wall as hard as I could bare before iron cut my skin . Black teeth glimmering not an inch from my face. "One or the other? Eeny meeny miney moe. No agents left alive. More portals. One flip. Two flips goes flashing red on the night of dancing", He murmured nonsensically in a sing song voice. Then the most spine chilling laugh caused me to flinch again. My skull rebounding off the wall. "A girl cannot be taken whose mind is shared twofold. Kill the girl. Kill them both. Both...A girl is afraid...afraid. Disease grows and sickens the vessel to rot and wither.",

I swallowed. My entire mouth just dry as a tear slid down my cheek. He couldn't know that. He couldn't...

I could still hear Billy on the other side of that door, trying as hard as he could to knock it down. He couldn't. I knew he couldn't. But I wanted him to. I needed him to save me from this nightmare. To save me.

"A girl will leave or both will die. No Agents left in Hawkins. No mind left unflayed. A new order arises. Dominion", His voice vibrated against me. Those black eyes not blinking once. Fuck, I was going to die.

I heard a distinguished sound of a blade pierce through the air and swallowed against it. My jaw clenching so tight I thought my teeth would shatter. Then a stinging pain scolded through my eyebrow.

Carving.

I flinched before it touched my eyeball, the blade cutting my cheek instead. I wanted to scream but if I did that knife would've carved an even bigger mess down my face. And just when I thought that blade would never stop cleaving through my skin it's tip lifted midway through my cheek. A jagged slice Diagonally across my brow. With a soft whimper I looked towards that face dribbling with black and my heart stilled.

No.

Speaking before I could stop the shaky words , "Agent Harrelson?",

Fuck. Fucking hell.

He smiled that disgusting grin with black spit entwined in his once white teeth. "The girl chases demons and she finds the bite of a glass's edge. Demon hunter. Hunted by demons...The girl will leave or you both die. No Agents...--"

My hand curled around his wrist in a futile effort. It flinched like I'd burned it,

And I watched his eyes blink quickly, his neck straighten upright. Then a whimper as his fingers felt that hole in his neck. That sight drifting back to me, "It's too late, Sierra. It wants you. It's already inside—demonic cancer...Kill the demon. Sigil. Ring—The fountain...The fountain...William...Run."

His hand released my throat and I stumbled to keep my feet. To breathe. Then the hatch door opened. Casting light through the darkness.

"Harrelson!", I went after him as he ran out into the sunlight, running up those uneven stairs. Stumbling as the sunlight hit my skin, I raised my hand to shield it. Blood seeping into my sight, "Paul!",

He smiled back at me while he stopped in the heart of the cobbled courtyard. Arms outstretched towards the sky. And he spat towards that afternoon sun beating down on his black stained skin, "Vivamus, quoniam morimur...Grant it no mercy, Agent Morningstar",

"No, Paul. What are you doing?!", I stopped at the top of the stairs. Eyes wide as he threw off that dark cloak. The sun seared into him. Burning his flesh. But he didn't scream. He closed his eyes against it. And simply sank to his knees as the skin slipped off his bones.

My hand quivered in front of my mouth As his flesh squelched into a pool of organs and intestines. Bones disintegrating into that mass of gunk. It started to move. To worm away on its own on the cobblestone. But the sun quickly caused the pile of flesh to writhe in place. And I watched the remains of Agent Harrelson constrict under its heat. Fibres of his being turning black and dry.

My eyes wide and stinging with tears. Unable to look away.

When I thought it was over the wind hit the pile of ash and bits of him floated into the air like burnt paper.

Fuck. I whimpered, retreating back down to that creepy basement. My back slid down the opposite wall. Unable to stand. Reaching the dirt floor with my head in my hands. My gun had been there in my grasp the whole time. The whole time. But I was frozen. Scared beyond any meaning of the word. "Fuck", I sniffled.

Why did he do that?

Why would he do that?

How was I alive?

I questioned. wincing as that iron door burst open.

"Sierra!", Billy slid to his knees, untangling my head from my hands. My gun fell into his lap as I met his green eyes. He was afraid. Maybe more than I was.

I knew what I was in here with, he didn't.

"Sierra. Oh, fuck Baby, what happened to your face?", I shook my head in response as another hot tear dribble down my cheek. Melding with the blood there. I couldn't speak.

He hugged me tightly there to disguise the sob that rattled in his chest. His heart beating a thousand miles and minute. I fell into it. Staring ahead but not truly seeing. Paul burning under the sun replayed in my mind.

Breathe. Just breathe.

I swallowed my shaking breath, every inch of me just quaking.

"Your knee, Baby", I whimpered as I caught the displaced shape of his knee cap.

"It's fine. It's fine", He shook his head but I knew it wasn't. It wasn't fine.

We weren't fine.

"It's not fine", I whispered, wiping that dribble of blood that came down my cheek.

"I hit the door when he shut it. I didn't expect it to slam into me so hard. It's my fault, Sierra,",

"No. It's not", I cried.

He spoke somewhere in the middle, "What the hell was that? Where is he?",

"Paul Harrelson is dead", I murmured, flinching against the memory of his last moment. Burning alive. "We've been compromised",

"What does that mean?", Billy framed my face in his hands, green eyes looking between mine. I swallowed before replying, "Our Undercover agents In Hawkins are going to start dying",

"Sierra, what happened in here?",

"I don't know .", I uttered, wiping under my eyes, "He was gunning for me but i don't know. Paul just came back. His hand was so hard against my throat I could barely see. Then he was back. He threw himself into the sunlight. It burnt him alive", I wept nonsensically.

"Your cheek is scratched up",

I nodded mindlessly, remembering the feeling of the rusted iron wall against my face. The feeling of that blade. The way it made my skin crawl.

Fuck.

I sobbed.

What the fuck just happened?!

"Sierra, I'm taking you to the hospital",

—————————

Along the way to the hospital Billy found a pay phone and called Dad. We met a doctor at the entrance. The same one who had revived me the last time I was here.

"Agent Redfield", Dad greeted in a hushed voice.

"Son of a bitch, you're still alive", She looked him up and down with an Impressed smirk. Her light eyes drifting over me, "What's the damage?",

"One of those things possessed an Agent. Tried to get into my head.", I explained softly, rubbing my eyes in my exhaustion.

"And the Agent?", She questioned.

"He Killed himself trying to destroy it...Paul Harrelson",

Dad's sight snapped to me. Paul was his friend. My friend.

My eyes welled up under his blue eyed stare.

"Paul?", He near whispered.

"I'm sorry", I wept, trying hard to keep my composure.

"Fuck", His hand scrubbed down his face.

"I tried to s—", Dad silence me with a tight hug.

"I know",

"Right. We'll do some scans and blood work. Make sure we don't find anything irregular.", Redfield nodded softly, "Was there any blood to blood contact? Any wounds for infection?",

"No. He didn't need it.",

"What do you mean?", Dad interjected.

"It controls people telepathically. Gets into your head.", I exhaled, stuffing my hands into the pockets of my sweatshirt.

"Then we'll need to check brain activity", Doctor Redfield added a note to her pad of paper, urging us through those hospital doors. She led us to a small room off the side of the building, closing the door firmly behind us.

Her and another nurse took three vials of blood then disappeared from the room. Someone else took me upstairs for a chest X-ray and an MRI scan. By the time I got back to Dad and Billy in that small medical bay I was virtually asleep. The were talking amongst themselves as I slumped back on to the bed.

A new nurse strolled in with a clipboard under her arm. Smiling too widely for my liking. She looked between Dad, Billy and me before speaking, "Which one is the father?",

I don't know if she was stupid or just not funny. But we all gave he the same sort of expression. As if to say 'Take a guess'.

During this time Redfield ushered Billy out of the room to get his own tests done.

"Miss Morningstar, has anyone discussed your results with you yet?", That first nurse asked, her cheeks reddening.

"No", Dad and I spoke at the same time.

"Oh—As you know our last scan showed something abnormal. A shadow on your lung",

"I remember",

"Our diagnosis was wrong and I'm sorry to be the one to tell you this but—",

The words faded into nothingness after that dreaded phrase. This was bad. Really fucking bad. I had to suffer through that C word no one wants to talk about. Billy's Mom died from it, why not me?

I couldn't really process it. Not now.

"Sierra", Dad's voice brought me back when that nurse was gone. I blinked quickly at him. My mind sort of elsewhere.

"Yeah, Dad?",

"Did you know?",

"I kinda guessed it", I exhaled with my head in my hands.

"Does Billy know?",

"No. And I don't want him to",

"You're only going to get worse, Babygirl. He's going to find out",

"He's not ready for this.", I responded.

"Neither are you",

"But he has the choice to not have to deal with it. I'm giving him that", I nodded, trying to convince myself. "I just...need some time",

Dad rubbed his chin, letting whatever words he had to say to me fall to the ground. I knew he was frustrated with me but as his eyes drifted to my hand across my lap his expression shifted. He reached for that purple ring, tapping it with his knuckle,

"He seems serious enough to me. I don't think this'll shake him",

I closed my eyes to speak, trying not to cry, "I don't want to find out. I want to graduate in seven weeks and not have to hear rumours of this floating around my school",

"Then we'll give it seven weeks", Dad squeezed my hand tightly, squishing in next to me on that foam examination bed when the tears came. "But I'm not leaving your sight and you aren't going on any more jobs",

"Okay", I exhaled as he brought me into his chest, hugging me tightly when the tears came. "Your whole life is going to change, Babygirl. But I'm going to be here every step of the way. Even if he isn't",

"I'm not ready for this",

"Neither am I",

...

Monday, Lunchtime.

Commander Jameson, the head of our division, A man who I'd never seen even stumble on a word, stood nervously at the head of the library's function room. A space of about six by six metres with foldable chairs set out in rows of five. I watched as he swiped a bead of sweat from his grey sprigs of hair. Hands curling around the desk behind him.

I think they'd been using it as a classroom for the past few years. Or a book group. I didn't know.

Calling Jameson this morning had been one of the greatest displeasures of my life. I was already on his shit list so he answered my call swinging but to have to tell him we'd lost Harrelson...It brought a humanness to him I didn't know existed. He was a hard ass. Ex-Military. Served in Vietnam. A very unpleasant man. Abrupt and rude for his own enjoyment. Really got off on watching you fuck up. But now. In his Black suit he seemed very small to me. Might've been because our unit was made up of mainly young Agents. They recruited us specifically for this. To look young you had to be young. You had to blend in at school. Be awkward and cringey. And like what kids your age did too. I think he might've regretted that choice now. By the chagrin expression on his face.

We all waited a bit until Agents filled the room. The librarian, Agent House, cleared the whole building for us with a fake fire alarm. By Jameson's order.

I sat between Dad and Prue, with Troy on the other side of her. I was the only one who knew why we were here. That knew what happened. I didn't even tell Prue. How could I? It wasn't something I could drop into our meeting at the doorway.

She knew something was up though. Both her and Troy. They looked at me. They looked at Dad's grip on my shoulder. But neither of them said anything while Jameson cleared his throat. Standing with his hands behind his back. He waited until it was quiet before speaking.

"Agent Paul Harrelson is dead",

Mrs Johnson broke down with the words. And I was left to just watch as Redfield tried to comfort her wailing sobs.

"How?", She choked out.

"Indeed. How Agent Morningstar?", Commander Jameson motioned to his place at the front of the room. Urging me to get out of my seat. I expected him to leave when I got there but he didn't. He just stood next to me.

No pressure.

"Something attacked me four hours outside of Hawkins. It followed me. I don't know how long it had been tailing. But it knew exactly where I was. Who I was--Uh, Two of my flashlights burned out when this thing was close. And somehow it managed to open a door that had been rusted shut into the fucking ground without anyone hearing it. The person I was with saw it before me. It didn't want anything to do with him though. I turned to this white face with sort of like black tears bleeding from its eyes. And it greeted me with 'Hello Agent Morningstar.'. Uh—Before it dragged me behind the rusted door the civilian I was travelling with shot it in the throat. And it was a good shot. Straight in the jugular. Didn't phase the thing though, it just made black blood ooze out on to me when he spoke...Those things from underground know about our undercover Agents. Whatever controls them isn't willing to let us live. Not if we keep killing his servants. Agents will die...Every one of us. Now, I couldn't really look at it while it was spewing blood on me. It had its hand around my neck, pressing my face into the wall. Like it didn't want me to. But I guess it couldn't stop me when there was a pool of its blood around our feet. It was weak. It's words growing sort of delayed. I managed to look at it towards the end...", I had to take a breath before continuing. "It was Agent Harrelson. He was possessed or something. His mind was being controlled. But I don't know...When that wound in his neck wouldn't stop bleeding it's like it couldn't control him anymore. He told me to run and then ran out into the sun. I went after him and saw him throw off his clothes. He spread his arms towards the sky there and just smiled back toward me through his black teeth. He--Uh, spoke to me in Latin at first, words I didn't understand. Then he said...", I took a breath, closing my eyes to remember, "Grant them no mercy, Agent Morningstar...And I didn't understand what he meant. Until the sun started to burn through his skin. And parts of him slipped from the bone into a pile of flesh on the ground. It tried to escape the light like it had a mind of its own, crawling through the grass. The sunlight charred it until it was dust and parts of Harrelson flew away in the breeze...He saved me.", I uttered. Met with just the most astonished expressions. They didn't know what to say. It sounded just insane. It sounded like I needed to be locked up. People melting under the sun, it was lunacy.

"Why would it go after you?", Agent Redfield asked with raised brows. She of all people didn't believe me. The Doctor who examined my injuries. Did my scans.

"Because I've killed two of those Demogorgon's and injured one.", I exhaled, crossing my arms over my chest for some comfort against all those eyes that narrowed on me. My cheeks flushing with heat.

"So why didn't it just go for you? Why Paul?", Mrs Johnson demanded. I was getting irritated now. Being on display. Questioned like a criminal.

"Look, it's not picky. It just said 'No Agents left alive'. It didn't specify which ones. Harrelson was probably just in the wrong place at the wrong time",

"And you expect us to believe that you survived because someone shot him for you?", She added, "Something isn't adding up, Morningstar.",

"You think she's lying? Look at the bruise around her neck, Doris", Prue bit while swivelling on her chair. "Something happened.",

"Okay, I taught my boyfriend how to shoot a while ago. He's the person I'm around the most. Why wouldn't I? And I'm glad I did. He saved my life",

"Oh, so you put a gun in Billy Hargrove's hands? What's to say these two didn't just kill Paul? Her Boyfriend is one bad day short of being a sociopath and she's not far behind. I wouldn't put it past them to make a pact to kill their teacher.", Mrs Johnson spat with venom. Dad wasn't taking that. Not for a second. And when he stood she shut up really quick.

"My daughter is a good Agent. And you will treat her with the respect she has given you, Doris. Out of the two of you only one has criminal record and it isn't Sierra. It isn't William. So you are the last person my child should take criticism from, Agent Johnson"

"Dean", Jameson raised his hand to silence him. Troy stood in his place, doing a small circle to meet every Agent in the room. "The discussion should be what are we doing to protect each other. What are we doing to make sure this doesn't happen again. This isn't a witch hunt. Paul Harrelson is dead and if Sierra says he was possessed then he was. We have no reason to doubt her. She's been nothing but a exemplary Agent in this town. And to this Unit. We are all upset that one of our own was taken by one of these things. But we need to focus that rage on destroying it. Not each other. Or we might as well stay still and let it kill us.",

"Exemplary?", Doris nearly choked on the words, "Not all of us have Daddy to dig us out of a grave. Or get school children arrested.",

"Dean didn't dig Sierra out, I did. Doris. So choose your next words wisely", Jameson spoke through clenched teeth. "Because, despite how it may seem, it was within our best interests to. Agent Morningstar has gathered more intelligence on these creatures than the rest of you. It's no surprise she would be the first port of call...The Dead tell no tales. We all knew there was a possibility that this other world, The Demon's realm, could contain a hierarchy. Something that controls the rest. Now we know. A more powerful entity can possess humans. That means access to our memories. Our lives. No agent is safe. Harrelson knew you all. He shared secrets with you all. Don't think that won't be used against you.",

"The Mind Flayer", I thought aloud, gaining Troy's attention.

"The what?", Prue asked.

"It's a character in Dungeons and Dragons. It feeds off brain matter. Which means it chooses who it possesses carefully. It gets their memory. Their knowledge. Their pitfalls. It would never chose someone weak,", Troy spoke quickly.

"Okay, so what if it's not going to possess us to kill us. But control the strongest of us to do it instead?",

"Then the question is, Who's the strongest of us?", I uncrossed my arms, my eyes automatically drifting to Jameson. I wasn't alone. Nearly everyone else did the same.

"I'm giving you all an out", Jameson spoke, shifting on his spot. "Anyone who chooses to stay does so under the assumption you will be next. During the day we are safe. But if you venture out alone at night don't expect to come back",

I spoke once he'd finished, "The pattern has shown no attacks happen until the end of the school year. Must be like Halloween for these guys. When the veil between two worlds is lowered. We have seven weeks to prepare. Or to pack our shit and leave",

"That's scientifically impossible. There is no evidence of a Veil between dimensions. They aren't ghosts or ghouls. We can't pretend the same rules apply as if they come from the underworld. Or pop out from plots in a graveyard.", Mrs Johnson exasperated, shaking her mop of greying curled hair. "You have no idea what you're talking about, Sierra",

Dean Morningstar replied. his lip twitching as he turned to the Agent behind him, "We're not dealing with science. We're dealing with hell portals and supernatural creatures that tried to kill me and my daughter. So by all means Doris, Shut the fuck up and sit the fuck down", Dad growled, his hand curling by his thigh. I hated seeing him like this because of me. Because I got attacked and somehow he thought it was his fault. Doris got the message though and let out a huff before she leaned back in her chair. Anger etched all over her face. She was confused. Annoyed. And I didn't blame her. This wasn't our usual black and white mission. This one came splattered in red. And I'm not sure any of us knew how to handle that.

Dad spoke again once she had shut up, "Does anyone else have anything to say or are you all going to hide behind Agent Johnson?", His eyes scanning over the room, "Don't pretend like she didn't say what you all think. Say it",

"Dad", I exhaled, walking over to calm him a fraction before shit hit the fan. When I got there the muscle in his arm was quivering in his rage. "Dean's not wrong, if any of you have anything to say we need to know. Because something is coming for us soon and we need to know who has our back.", I squeezed Dad's shoulder through his thick leather jacket. This whole situation just stressed him to the point of fighting his co workers. I know he had barely slept since our hospital trip. I know when he'd been crying too. Despite acting like nothing in the world could break him. It was all in his eyes. What was usually a greyish blue turned the colour of the sky. And they'd been that bright azure for the last few days.

"It's a hard story to swallow considering you two are the only Agents in this town who've seen one of these alleged creatures", Agent House piped up from the back row. Dark eyes flicking up through her thick bifocals.

"They're the reason we're here. Why would we lie about that? What benefit would there be with my Dad being on life support? Or scarring my boyfriend for life by forcing him to shoot, for all he knew, was a deranged person. Do any of you think I wanted to be the last person to see Paul alive? I saw his fucking skin fall from his bones and you know what? I had to pretend I didn't because Billy didn't need to live with that too", I nodded, crossing my arms over my chest. "Tell me which part of this any of you want to put your hand up for? Because I'll gladly step aside and I'll take Dean with me",

"So that's it? We leave or we die?", Redfield exasperated, changing the subject.

"Fight or fuck off", Prue nodded, uncrossing her legs. "Well we were all waiting for something to happen. This is it...So, who's leaving?",

I looked to Dad with this shared expression. My entire chest just dropping. This wasn't about me. I had more things to think about. A greater purpose than this town, "I am",

The answer silenced Prue. And I watched her eyes go wide.

"Sierra?", She asked, shrugging to hide her surprise.

"You didn't see this thing, Prue. You didn't feel it's rotting presence in your mind —", I stopped to think, "I'm running. So should you",

"You don't run from anything, Morningstar", She pursed her lips, suspicious now.

"I do now...And I'm taking my Dad with me",

"Bullshit. There's no way this thing scared you that much. You're fucking Sierra Morningstar. You live for this creepy shit. Don't listen to what these assholes think--",

I spoke firmly again, my arms crossing over my chest, "I'm not dying in this town. I'm not letting Dad die here either",

Dad hung his head, that floor at his feet becoming the most interesting thing in the world. Everything about this made him upset. Frustrated. Made him feel a bit like a failure for not being able to protect me. My Dad would never run from a fight. But this one...

"I'll stay", Troy spoke from beside Prue. Looking between me and Dad, "I can help fight whatever this is. Harrelson didn't know me. They don't know I'm an agent.",

Jameson answered, "You have to be one hundred percent certain Agent Passmore. This assignment would take you out of Los Angeles for the foreseeable future.",

"I'm sure", He murmured, squeezing Dad's shoulder lightly.

I needed some air. Away from all these Agents who had signed up for the same job but were staying. Not running like a coward. It all boiled up when Troy stepped in.

"Excuse me", I murmured, slipping past Jameson to the door. I twisted its handle softly and retreated into the empty hall like the failure I was.

It wasn't meant to be this way. I was meant to finish the job here then go to Los Angeles with honours. With a promotion. It just sucked...This whole thing did.

I wasn't sure where I was walking to but my feet kept going until I reached the door at the end of the thin hallway. A file room.

I slipped inside and closed the door behind me. Sitting on the desk at its heart.

Fuck. My hand skimmed over my face, trying to hold back my frustrated, angry tears. It wasn't meant to end like this. For me to fail so spectacularly. This job was all I ever wanted. All that ever mattered. Now...

I guess things weren't the same after that disgusting fucking monster dragged me into the depths of that castle. It truly humbled me with a fear I'd never felt before. Made me realise my own mortality. But The idea of losing Billy seemed a worse fate than dying by the hands of a demon...I'd never forgive myself. Because he'd follow me into the darkest pits of hell.

I remember he'd been so scared about what was in that boiler room with me but I didn't tell him I could've hyperventilated thinking about what was outside that door with him. Because to get to me that beast only had to go through him and I'd crumble like a pastry.

Fuck.

I closed my eyes against the hot dribble down my cheek. My hand quivering against my lips. I loved him so much. So wholly that the idea made my throat dry. That ache crawling up from my chest. Like rising magma. Threatening to choke me.

The coolness of my ring sliding over my lips soothed what fire burned. And as I looked down at that silver and amethyst band I remembered Billy telling me he'd wait for me when I was gone. That we were, in all meaning of the word, engaged. It made a smile break through my tears. Perhaps the only thing that could.

You know I never pictured myself getting married. Especially at this age. But if I were to marry someone it'd be him. A thousand times over. He was just the love of my life.

My hero.

I always knew it but I never admitted that to myself until that ring made its way to my left hand. Until I knew he wasn't going to break my heart.

The idea of planning a wedding with him began to grow on me. Maybe not even a wedding. An elopement. Just us. I liked the idea of that.

Small steps towards some sort of future.

An off coloured gown I reckoned. None of that puffy white business. Something dark and otherworldly. With only Prue as our witness.

I didn't see him wearing a traditional suit either. Maybe a black dress shirt and dark jeans. Nothing too fancy.

Fuck, I was getting married. And the idea made me just the happiest person on the planet.

Prue stormed in amidst my thought. Slamming the door behind her.

"What's going on?", She asked In a reserved tone, occupying the space in front of me.

"Things have changed", I murmured,

"No shit, you're running away from Hawkins seven weeks before your assignment ends.",

"Doesn't matter...",

"Since when? Since when does your job not matter?",

I hissed in response, "Since I got mind fucked by one of this things",

She nodded with that solemn expression. Her lower lip hiding. She was confused. Maybe even annoyed. I was her partner in crime. Her partner. This would've blindsided her. I spoke again in a lower tone, wiping under my eyes quickly, "He isn't safe while I'm here, Prue",

"What do you mean?",

"When I was in that hospital last night I imagined all the ways that encounter could've gone wrong. William shot that thing in the throat. He didn't know if there was more than one. He didn't know that it wasn't human...When I'm around him he's compromised. He's not thinking about logic or reason. All he follows is his heart and with me it's like a organ beating through an open chest cavity. I'm going to get him killed", I wept, barely breathing through the tears. It hurt to say. To think. But Prue hugged me. She pulled me into herself and near whispered.

"If he didn't follow his heart you'd be the one on a cold slab in the mortuary, Si.", Her fingers twisted the ring on my hand, "His heart has gotten him farther than anyone who deals in logic could ever go. Perhaps we could all benefit from being more like Billy Hargrove.",

I nodded with the words, waiting for her to realise just what finger that ring was on. But she didn't. Or if she did she didn't say anything.

"I—I can't watch him die. Not like Harrelson did", I cried, "I'd never come back from that, Prue...Not two dead boyfriends. If Jack's death nearly destroyed me, William's would—", I couldn't even finish the thought, not through my sob, "He's my heart, in a sick and twisted way. Because I should despise everything about him. It was easier when I did...We were never meant to be together. To collide. But we did. And I don't understand why...",

"Because you needed each other. He needed you to be his protector and you needed him to remind you that you're still a kid. You two fill those voids in each other. You make up a whole person. Well, you make him act his age, which is just a miracle.",

I laughed against the hollowness in my chest, "What happened to the Prue who told me he was going to leave me barefoot and pregnant?",

Her face scrunched, "Hmm, look. Billy isn't my idea of a good time. But he's yours. And I know he's trying. He's a little uninformed when it comes to the relationship thing but he wants to learn. And I know asking me for help after I told him I hated him took a lot of personal growth and all that. All I'm saying is deep down he might not be so bad...Maybe he's the boy you marry",

"What, you've let go of Steve?", I gasped, holding my chest as she hauled herself up next to me.

"He's too nice for you and we all know it. You'd break him",

"Yeah", I shrugged,

"Besides you're in love with Hawkins High's badass. Even if he acts like a complete ass when he's drunk", She exhaled, obviously hearing about Sam's pool party. Probably from Steve.

"He's self destructive but we're working in it",

Prue nodded softly, that expression on her face telling me she was holding back on commenting,

"What's that face?", I added, nudging her shoulder.

"Nothing",

"Prue.",

"Sierra, I don't want to cause a problem",

"Just tell me",

"Okay", Prue shifted uncomfortably before she spoke again, "Billy gets shit faced when he's upset. And I know lately everything has been great for you two but what happens when everything stops being sunshine and roses? He's going to fall back into old habits...I just worry",

"I know what he's like when he's drunk. I hate it too. I hate that he says things that are just vile or he swears at me. Or he just flat out confesses his sober thoughts. He's a mean drunk. I haven't found a way around it yet...",

"I'm only going to ask this once Si because I've had this aching pit in my stomach since Steve told me about the shit that went down at Sam's...Billy has never hit you has he?",

"What? No", I spat out, "He wouldn't",

How dare she ask that. He wasn't that type of person. He wasn't his Dad.

"Because he loves you?", She pressed.

"Because I'd throw him into a shallow grave if he did, he knows that",

"Good, I just needed to know..."

"He's not always a perfect boyfriend but he's a good person. I know he is.",

"Yeah. Yeah. I'm sorry for saying it, just forget I did...Have you told Billy yet? About you leaving?", Was all she said in response.

"No",

"Do it today. He's going to be heartbroken otherwise. At least he'll have time to come to terms with it this way",

"I'm sorry, Prue", I murmured, "This wasn't how I wanted it to end but...I have different priorities now. Two lives in my hands with my Dad here.",

"I get it", She sighed, nudging my thigh with her elbow. "You're a little useless on jobs nowadays anyway with those new pneumonia pills kicking your ass.",

"...Yeah",

"I'm going to miss you", She added, filtering her eyes to the ceiling. "I—Uh. I've never had a partner shoot a guy for me",

"He stabbed you with a pitchfork. What was I going to do?", I nudged her back, pleading with her not to cry like she looked like she was going to do.

"You were already shot" She sniffled, wiping beneath her eyes.

"Eye for an eye", I smiled, my own eyes stinging fiercely, "No one shoots the mistress of the dark and lives to tell the tale. Besides you punched a jock in the face for me",

"I would've killed him if you let me", She joked, those tears just unstoppable now.

"I know.",

"This sucks, Sierra. I don't want you to go...I don't want this to end", Prue wept and so did I.

"It's not the end. I'm going to come back to see you when it's safe. When this has blown over.",

"You're not going to be my partner though. You're not going to be here...Things are never going to be the same",

"No.", I exhaled a shaky breath, swatting the tears from my cheek.

"I hate this", She replied, her light eyes blinking at me. "Can't you stay for the extra few weeks? Please?",

"I'm sorry",

"It was worth a try, right?",

————-

I met Billy at the house in the afternoon After that gathering with our Agents. He'd been out. Probably trying to get his mind off what we'd seen at that castle. I'm sure he could tell by my voice over the phone that my news wasn't good. I knew it in the way he walked towards me with his hands in his pockets. All the way to the porch swing where he occupied that spot beside me. The breeze rocking us back and forth lightly. But in my heart I couldn't utter the words beneath his emerald eyed stare. I didn't want to hurt him. I didn't want to leave...

"You sounded really weird over the phone what's up?", He sighed, everything within him feared what I had to say. I could see it. But beyond that...He looked angry for some reason. Annoyed. I didn't know why.

"I have something to tell you",

"Should I be sitting down for it?", He exhaled dryly. Trying to cut through the tension. His breath coated in the scent of beer. Great.

I knew he never stopped at one.

It only made this harder to say.

"I—Uh. I'm...I'm being extracted from Hawkins earlier than I planned", I choked out, mindlessly fiddling with the chain beside me. But I saw him hold his breath for a beat. Clasping his hands together to truly process it. The porch swing creaked as he leaned forward to stop it swaying. His boots planted firmly on the floorboards.

"How much earlier?", He asked in a voice above a whisper. His sight drifting to his boots. I hated how sad he looked at the information. Hated that plastered half smile he did to cover the pain he felt.

"Two days after graduation", I explained.

"Are they making you?",

"It's not a command, it is highly encouraged that I leave. But It was my own choice in the end.",

"Why?" He spoke, angling his neck towards me. His hands rubbing over each other. Elbows settling on his knee that also bounced gently. I hated when it did that. Fuck, I could hardly look at him before I spoke again. Each word sent guilt through my heart. "Because I don't want to be here when all hell breaks loose. I don't want to die here.", I explained, "I hate this town, baby, I always have.",

"I didn't think you were allowed to leave...",

"After Harrelson died they're giving all Agents an out. And I'm taking it. Dad and I both are.",

"Oh", He murmured, clasping his hands together tighter. I watched him twist that ring on his finger. That knee jittering lightly, I placed my hand down to stop it. To soothe him somehow.

"But I'm coming back for you, William, When this has died down. And I'm taking you out of this town whether you like it or not", I smiled softly to cease that burning in my eyes. He looked at me, but his eyes weren't really there. They were a thousand miles away.

"In a year?",

"I'm contracted for a minimum of eleven months on the Cali job", I explained, "So just under a year",

"What if it's more?", Billy murmured,

"I'm coming back regardless and we can figure it out when I get the next assignment",

He nodded as if only to answer. To fill that void.

"I'm sorry, William. But I can't stay here. Not while I'm—",

"You don't have to explain", He interrupted me with nothing nice In his voice. I didn't understand why. I was taken aback.

"I'm trying to t—",

"I wouldn't stay here either", Billy exhaled, I wasn't even sure he was listening to me anymore. Or if everything I said was just going in one ear and out the next. His eyes were a little unresponsive, just staring ahead.

"William, I—",

"I've been thinking...And I—Uh, don't think you should wait for me",

It took the air from my lungs. Those dreaded words. Why would he say that?

"What?", Was all I could mutter. He didn't mean that. Please tell me he didn't. Tell me why it felt like Jimmy kicking me in the ribs all over again. The way it took the breath from my lungs.

"You've got a whole career ahead of you, Sierra. And I haven't even got a fucking job yet. And I'm not really a commitment type of guy...I guess I wanna do all those dumb teenager things without being weighed down. I want to actually enjoy my time in Hawkins when you're gone...",

I blinked away the stinging in my eyes. He wasn't serious...But he was. Fuck. He was. "What?", it was all I could say as I looked down to that purple ring on my finger. Yesterday we had made plans for our future. To be engaged and buy two dogs. What the fuck was this?

"Shooting that demon made me realise how unprepared I am for the shit you deal with. Your world gets real, very fast. And I don't know...I want to be an ordinary teenager for a while longer. Drinking, Partying. The whole nine...You knew A girlfriend was never part of my plan...",

"You want to be a kid for a while longer?", I almost choked on the words. He wasn't serious. All I could do was repeat what he said to make sure I heard him.

"Not a kid. But free", Billy clarified. But it didn't help. Not in the slightest. It only made my chest hurt.

"Free?",

"How else can I fucking say it, Sierra?",

"Fine, Billy. Go be free. I'm sorry I've wasted so much of your time", I stood from the porch swing in my anger. Every fibre of me just quivering.

"Sierra", He grasped my arm on my escape, "What the hell is wrong?",

"Why the fuck did you have to save me that night at Stacy's party? Why couldn't you just leave me alone?", I wondered aloud, not looking at him. I couldn't.

"I'm sorry, Sierra",

"You're sorry?!",

"Yeah, I am.",

"Go fuck yourself, Billy", I tore my arm from his grasp. I couldn't breathe.

"Don't walk away from me.",

"Why? It's what you want", I all but growled at him.

"You're leaving. What difference does it make?! This long distance shit was never going to work",

"The difference is—You know what, I'm setting you free", I changed my mind on letting him know what the nurses had told me. And he watched me twist that silver ring off my finger. Flinching as I slammed it down on the railing. "Be a kid. Do all those fun things without me...or anything else to weigh you down",

"You're not gone yet", He clenched his jaw, "That was the deal, right? Be together until you have to go",

"Fine, let's be together, Billy. Seven weeks of adulthood, are you sure you can handle it?",

I was blindsided. Completely thrown. How could he do this to me? To us? Yesterday he'd wanted to marry me. Today he can't see a future. I couldn't do this. Not now. It was fine when I assumed me leaving would be the end of us. But for him to dangle that hope in front of me then take it away...I couldn't think of anything more cruel. That's when I decided I wasn't going to tell him about my diagnosis. I would handle it myself. Like an adult. And he could continue to be free. Partying and fucking bitches.

"Why are you acting like a psycho? You knew this was coming, Sierra.". Billy scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Did your Birthday not matter at all to you? You fucking told me you wanted to wait. YOU wanted to be engaged", I was so angry I could feel heat in my cheeks. Could feel my heart pounding in my ears. "I didn't force you to do any of that.",

"I wasn't thinking. You nearly died", He murmured, running a hand through his hair. "I'm sorry",

"It's a bit too late for sorry", I didn't recognise the voice that came from my throat. It was just defeated and raw.

I had to get out.

Away from him.

I don't know when I started moving towards my car but I was off that porch when my mind began to catch up. My hands feeling around in my front pocket for my keys. I got in and left without another word. Billy didn't follow me. Didn't try to stop me. He let me go.

That's when I wept. Tears like acid burning down my skin.

What was I going to do now?

Any plan I had was just crushed by what he said. How he felt. And I wondered if he'd felt this our whole relationship. If he felt I weighed him down. Made him less of a teenager. All I'd done was try to make him happy. To keep us as my priority. What else could I do? He wasn't ready.

Not for us.

Or any other future we held.

I wished then that he'd never pursued me. That we'd never ignited. Because as much as I wanted him he was both the biggest mistake and the greatest decision I'd ever make. In what order, I didn't know.

All I knew is that I couldn't breathe. I couldn't think. He'd torn me down until I was nothing but a shell and then some more.

I was so foolish to believe when I found a love like this that would be it. We'd be together forever. No plans. No expectations. We'd work it out along the way. But life didn't work that way. He might've been for the most part, the love of my life. But Billy Hargrove wasn't the man I married. He wasn't waiting anxiously beside me while our kids were born. He wasn't in that picture at all. Not now. I wasn't even sure I was. I wasn't sure how long I had. If I'd even survive long enough for any of that to matter. Yesterday I'd stared death in the face and barely got away with my life.

The road went on ahead. Winding and twisting through a forest path. Through what I could see against blurred vision. I couldn't keep driving like this. I'd kill someone else or myself. I pulled into the outlook parking lot as soon as it came to view. The afternoon sun glaring back at me. The first time I was here was with Billy. The day Stacy left Hawkins High in handcuffs.

I got out of the car, wiping under my eyes with my sleeve. There were a few people around. All huddled on the lookout tower. Not really where I was. As I stepped out the cool lake breeze hit my skin.

The view was decent from where I was so I hauled myself up onto the bonnet, overlooking the grey lake. It was good for me. I had a thing about crying in public. Stopped me sobbing for a bit. Didn't really still my racing mind though. Or take with it the stabbing pain in my core that burned with the fires of a thousand blowtorches.

I watched that lake for a while. Looking but not seeing. My gaze dropped to my hands before I knew it. My fingers intertwined together.

"Hey", A voice startled me and I looked up to see a red headed figure climbing up my bull bar. "Thanks for taking me to school this morning", Max exhaled as she sat next to me.

"Don't mention it, kid", I smiled weakly. I forgot her and her friends had a habit of travelling all over town on their own. But by the skateboard in her hand I assume she was alone.

"You look sad", She spoke again. Yeah. I was.

"I'm fine",

"I'm not a dumbass. You're out here alone."

"So are you", I replied softly.

"Yeah but I don't look...miserable",

I laughed weakly, my eyes casting out to the lake water. "Life's just not really turning out as I pictured it, you know?",

"Then dump Billy and find someone with a brain cell", Max shrugged. "Then life will be a lot better",

"Maybe", I swallowed, glancing into those blue eyes.

"So, what's up?",

"I—I'm not the only agent in this town Max. And something from the other realm knows we're here too. It kinda tried to kill me."

"What?", She grabbed onto my arm

"Billy shot it",

"A Demogorgon?",

"No. This was something else. Something darker. And much more powerful. It possessed another Agent to Hunt me down. I'm talking bleeding from his eyes, white skin. Full mind control.

"No way",

"Yeah. It was a lot to take in. Demogorgons were one thing but this is just...Something we're not prepared for. I mean telepathic demons? It's a joke right? How the fuck are we suppose to fight against that?",

"What happened to the other Agent?",

"He woke up before bleeding out from the gunshot wound and walked into the sun. And he smiled at me while the heat burned his skin off his bones",

"Fuck", Max swore, her eyes as wide as saucers.

"Can't make this shit up, right?",

"Why'd it want you?",

"Before it got wounded I think it was going to possess me. But it settled for a message. All Agents either leave or die.",

"Bad news for you", She pointed out so kindly.

"Yeah, look, be careful, Max. Once it's killed all our Agents it's going to come for anyone else who knows about that world. I need you to call me if it comes for you or your friends, okay?",

"Wait, where are you going? I thought you still had two months left.",

"I'm running. After Graduation I'm gone",

"But that's when—",

"Shit usually hits the fan? I know. But I can't stay",

"Why?",

"Because if I stayed my Dad would too and I can't bear to watch him die...Because I'm sick and only going to get worse...",

"What do you mean you're sick?", She asked, shifting that bit closer. When I told her she was a little lost for words. Her mouth hanging open.

"And you don't want to get treatment for it? You could take some pills or something..."

"I'm going to do this on my own terms. With or without Billy",

"You don't have tell him, Sierra. I wouldn't. If he wants to be a psycho then you're better off alone. Better than being sick and miserable.",

"I'm not going to", I thought about it, "He told me he wants to be carefree and not weighed down. This is just the opposite of that.",

"Fuck Billy. I'm more mature than he is", Max rolled her eyes, spinning the orange wheel on her skateboard. "And you're better off without him. He needs you not the other way around. I mean do you really wanna be a Mom to an Eighteen year old? Imagine living with him after a while. He can't cook. He doesn't clean. His room is disgusting. All he does is lift weights and annoy me. He'd be nothing but a deadweight to you. I can't imagine him stepping up when you get worse",

I smiled gently to myself. "Thanks, Max, I've felt really shitty about my decision all day. You get it though. I'm not a monster for wanting to keep this a secret, right?",

"You said it yourself. Something is going to try to kill you. Even if you did tell Billy nothing is stopping him from getting possessed and hurting you that way. You probably won't be safe until you're out of Hawkins. Tell him over the phone when you're a thousand miles away. Or don't tell him at all. Not like he deserves to know.",

"I hate keeping this secret.",

"Sierra, you're not the first girl he's done this to. The last one in California ended up with Neil having to pay her family to keep her quiet. And after they were done he had another girl the next day. It's what Billy does. He's an asshole.",

"What did he do?",

"They got into an argument and he shoved her into the door of his car so hard her ribs broke...The real him always comes out...Don't tell him",

"He doesn't hurt you though does he?", I asked that question that had hung on my mind.

"He grabs and shoves me. He's never actually hit me though", She murmured, spinning that wheel a bit faster. "But I know he's thought about it",

"Are you afraid of him?",

She stopped spinning the wheel, her whole expression shifting, "Yes.",

"I'm sorry", I swallowed, squeezing her shoulder gently.

"Why? You didn't raise him.",

"I'm sorry I didn't see it. I was a little preoccupied protecting him from Neil. You flew under my radar",

"Neil's an asshole too but he's the only one who has any control over Billy",

"What do you mean?",

"I mean he gets him to act right. For a little while.",

"Beats the sense into him?",

"Yah",

"There's fear. Then there's discipline. I don't think Neil sees a difference. Why'd your Mom marry him anyway?",

"He's nicer around her. He was at least. Now she spends a lot more time at work when he's home so she doesn't have to deal with him. Cries a lot too because he's mean and calls her a bitch all the time. She caught him cheating on her in California. Kinda why we moved here",

"Sounds charming", I furrowed my brow.

"He hides it better now.", Max shrugged. This was a lot for a thirteen year old to know. To deal with.

"What's he like? I've never really spoken to him outside of being his son's girlfriend".

"He has a lot of medals and trophies for things. Sports and ancient maths awards. I think he's secretly really smart. Like a spy or something. All he talks about is football or cars. Or whatever happened 'back in his day'. Which is totally lies.",

"I read his file actually, He was a Marine.", I revealed. "For ten years until he got shot in the knee. And it never recovered fully so he was discharged",

"That's like a soldier, right?",

"A specialised soldier. Takes a lot of work to become one. A lot of skill. They're the first ones that get engaged in battles and operations. They see some horrific shit. Wars and things.",

"Brutal",

"Explains why he's a little fucked up", I shrugged,

"Isn't your Dad one of those guys?",

"He was a Navy Seal. Special operations overseas and stuff. His job was more intelligence than guns blazing type of stuff. That's how he was recruited by the CIA. Though he does have a gnarly bullet scar on his hip",

Just then a thunderous engine pulled in the carpark. I knew it well enough to stiffen at the sound.

"Go home, Max", I heard Billy's voice call and she was off my bonnet so fast I almost saw her smoke outline.

"Don't tell him", Max spoke again before she hopped on that skateboard and made towards the footpath.

"What did she want?", Billy huffed, his hand curling around my bull bar.

"Is that all you have to say?", I asked, genuinely confused.

He pressed his lips together, opening his mouth to speak but closing it twice, "Look, the way I said that probably made me sound like an absolute prick. But I didn't mean to say—",

His eyes glistened as he spoke, "You are the best thing in my life, Sierra. And probably the best thing that's going to happen to me. What I meant was I don't think I can live up to what you want. You want Marriage, Kids, A house in the suburbs...I will never want that. Ever...Which is why I don't want you to wait for me when you're out living your life in Cali. I want you to forget about me and find someone who can give you what you deserve.",

"...We don't have to have the house", I spoke against the tear that dribbled down my cheek. Billy leapt up on the bonnet beside me and just pulled me into himself. I wept against the material of his grey shirt. The two of us just falling flat against the bonnet. I held onto him there. Devoid of all feeling that wasn't this pit of despair.

All the same I felt his throat bob against my brow. I knew this hurt him as much as me. "...The house isn't the problem", His voice rumbled against me.

"I don't want to spend the next seven weeks of my life like this", I murmured, sniffling against my running nose. "Miserable.",

"We won't, baby. We won't",

Lies.

——————

Wednesday

"Students, I regret to inform you that...Mr Harrelson is dead. He passed away in his sleep from a heart condition Sunday night. And collectively we are heartbroken by the news. So after homeroom all students are encouraged to attend the memorial service in the assembly hall. It's not compulsory that you go but we encourage that you do. Mr Harrelson touched many of our student's lives in his three years at Hawkins High. He promoted the gift of knowledge through language studies and Ancient History. But more than a teacher, he was a friend. A colleague. Who was always willing to lend a helping hand. Don't squander this final goodbye.", Mr Reed spoke from the front of Harrelson's desk. His glasses fogging up halfway through the speech.

There was gasps and overall silence through our Homeroom. All but for Stacy Messner who ever so politely asked, "So who's going to be our Homeroom teacher now?".

"That hardly matters Miss Messner. Someone is dead. Show some respect", Mr Reed barked in a voice I'd never heard from him before. And Stacy slowly sank back in to her seat.

Billy, Prue and I were the only ones who knew the truth. And as I stared towards the front of our classroom I felt both their eyes on me from either side. Like they were waiting for me to implode of something. To start crying. Sure I was the last one to see Harrelson alive. The last person to ever hear his voice. Sure I got to watch his flesh fall onto the ground around him. But I wasn't going to let it unfold the walls I built. The impenetrable armour I'd wear to that memorial service.

Prue was the first to grasp my arm, clinging like a sloth to a branch. Then she leaned her head into my shoulder and I realised she was crying. A few students were so she didn't stick out. And I could only watch her cry as I wrapped my arm around her shoulder and she leaned her head into the breast pocket of my jacket. The gesture functioning within an absent mind. My eyes however hung on the blackboard at the front of the class. Running over every squiggle of Harrelson's hand writing. Every smudge of chalk. The loop of the A in his name. Everything else around me was just static. Just blurs and shapes.

All until Billy shook my shoulder and took my attention away from the white writing. My tired eyes flicked to him slowly.

"Memorial is about to start", He murmured with narrowed eyes. I matched his confusion, glancing around to see us and Prue were the only ones left in the classroom.

"C'mon space cadet", Prue spoke gently, helping me up from my desk. But I didn't need her to. I was okay. Maybe a little foggy. But still coping. "Where's it at again?", I asked as I stood.

"Assembly Hall", Billy answered, guiding me out of the rows of tables with his hand on my waist.

"Right", I uttered, glancing towards Harrelson's desk as we left that room.

The memorial in the hall was filled with teachers and students by the time we arrived. What was once a basic wood panelled amphitheater now dangled with flower garlands and fake greenery. On the stage, where the podium sat, there was a huge photo of Paul Harrelson staring down at me. That smile much different to the one he had when he died. When he killed himself.

"I—Uh, I'm going to sit this one out", Billy whispered to me at the back of the hall. He was uncomfortable here. Jittery.

"Sorry?", I blinked, unsure if I heard him correctly. He exhaled an annoyed breath. As if repeating himself was the biggest hassle in the world.

"Come find me when this is over", He murmured, gesturing towards the podium. More squirrelly than usual.

"You're not staying?", I exhaled, running on about three hours sleep. Perhaps I could've read him better if I'd been more awake. More receptive.

"How many times do have I say it?", He growled between his teeth, close enough to my ear that no one else would hear. And before I could respond he was out of those swinging doors.

"Trouble in paradise?", Prue nudged my elbow with her own as we took a seat on the back row of benches.

"I...Apparently", I shrugged, running my hand over my face. A little too tired to take offence to Billy's outburst. Prue's wide eyes stayed on me though while teachers set up the stage for a final inspection. It all looked fine to me but Mrs Johnson had flattened out the grey podium runner about seventy times. All the while Paul Harrelson's face stared down at me.

Smiling.

Just smiling.

His teeth were always stained in black around the gaps from years of smoking and they were sort of crooked. But not overlapping or anything. Just crowded inwards. And while he had no hair left on his head his vibrant eyes made up for any loss of beauty. Blue, but the deepest blue I'd ever seen because parts of his pupil bled into his iris on each eye. Made them look very dark.

As a teacher he was strict. Sort of an asshole most of the time. Especially to kids like Dean Hastings or Billy. He really hated time wasters. Kid who didn't want to be there.

As an Agent Paul had been one of the best. A soldier, like so many other agents before him. A translator, Weapons specialist and Operations leader.

He was good.

Maybe better than Jameson.

He was smart too.

Too smart to be killed by one of those things.

I'd figure out why.

I had to.

"What's going on?", Steve Harrington pulled my sight away from that picture. Taking what should've been Billy's seat beside me.

"Huh?", I blinked slowly at him. Giving him my full attention.

He smiled uncomfortably amidst his shared eye contact with Prue. Somewhat concerned in the way his brows slanted.

"What's going on with you?", He asked in a softer voice, nudging my thigh with the back of his hand. We didn't have the time for me to explain everything that ran through my head. I swallowed, speaking softly, "I can't explain that to you here.",

"Okay, after this then?", He asked.

Prue nodded in my place, queuing his next whispered words. "Wait, is this Both of your jobs stuff?".

"Yes", She murmured in response, thumping his arm. And if looks could kill. "Now shut up",

Afterwards Prue dragged Steve to the empty Math's classroom and shoved him in through the open door. She was angry. Upset. I didn't blame her.

I followed behind them, dragging my feet. And who should find me in that empty hallway but my boyfriend.

"What the hell are you two doing?", Billy walked toward me from the other direction. Angry in his step. I held my finger up to my mouth to silence him a fraction. This was still a school. And anyone could find us wandering. "No, Sierra. Tell me", He spoke louder, making my jaw clench as the first bell rang. Fuck.

I swept into that empty classroom, waiting until he was in there too until I locked the door. But Billy wasn't my problem at that moment. He wasn't who I was worried about. He'd just have to stay there and be quiet. Which, by the look in his eye when he spotted Steve, was going to be a miracle.

"Harrelson didn't die in his sleep Steve", Prue spoke before I could, sitting him down on the table.

"Yeah, I figured that much out",

Prue rolled her eyes in her irritation, planting her hands down on the table in front of him, "Something tried to kill Sierra, a hybrid of those Demogorgon's. Maybe even their overlord. All we know is that it possessed Harrelson to do it. And it now knows about our agents.",

"And it's going to start killing them. It's going to start killing us", I added, crossing my arms over my chest. Billy stiffened beside me. His whole demeanour shifting. "Are you kidding me? Steve knows?", He growled, gesturing to Steve. I turned to him, void of emotion as I answered, "Yes", Then turned back towards Prue.

"I kinda knew before they did", Steve motioned to us as if it would help. It didn't. It only seemed to piss Billy off more.

"Steve, if what this thing said to me comes true. Once our Agents are dead you and your friends are going to be next", I gritted my teeth.

"But that's not going to happen right? There's like twenty of you guys in Hawkins",

Prue rubbed her lips over one another, cocking her head, "They're being evacuated from this Operation. So is Sierra. We can't afford to lose any more Agents.",

"What? You're not leaving are you?", Brown eyes shot to me, as wide as anything. I could only nod. "When?",

"Two days after graduation", Billy replied in place as if it were etched into his memory. He was so pissed I could see his knee start to jitter as he leaned against the desk beside me.

"Why?", Steve asked.

"I'm not staying in this town. And if I were you I'd haul ass too",

"So you're running?",

"Call it what you want.", I smiled weakly, gripping my arms.

"You can't leave, Sierra. After school is when—"

"She knows. That's why she's leaving.", Prue held up her hand to shush him. "And you can't convince her to stay",

"Wait.", His head shook, brown eyes darting towards me. "You asked to leave?",

"Yeah", I exhaled, feeling Billy's eyes on me. I didn't tell him that part.

"Wait—Hargrove knows about the Demogorgons?", Steve stood from his place with his hands on his hips. Every brain cell he had just bouncing around in his skull.

"He's killed one too", I raised my hands to try to calm him.

"Too?", Billy cocked his neck, demanding answers in his nasty tone.

"Yah, Buddy. Some of us have been dealing with these things since before you came to town", Steve bit, making Billy stand too.

"And what did you kill it with, fucking hair spray?",

"Yeah, you see, Dickhead, I was gonna give it an STD but I didn't want to step on your toes",

"You're dead, Harrington",

I flinched as the desk in front of Billy hit the ground. The sound just deafening against the linoleum. Made my brain hurt,

"Sit down", Prue warned him once, stepping in front of Steve. "Sit down!", Was the last thing I heard before she pulled out the gun from her waist band. And Billy stopped approaching very fast.

The whole thing had my heart racing a thousand miles a minute.

"You two need to look out for each other, if...when Prue and I die. Because you're going to be the most vulnerable", I spoke above that deafening silence, stepping between Billy and the barrel of Prue's gun. She lowered it once I was there.

But my boyfriend wasn't in any mind frame to be reasoned with.

"How long has he known about you?", He grunted towards me. Nothing kind within his eyes as he looked between me and Steve. Like he'd caught us in an affair.

"Since Stacy was arrested",

I watched his lips form that devastated half smile he did to hide his hurt. Green eyes drifting to the floor. Nodding while he spoke, "I'm done, Sierra",

"William", I tried to reason with him. But he didn't want any part. Any inkling of sympathy I had to offer. This was such a silly thing to be upset about.

"Let him go", Prue spoke from beside me. I didn't even realise I was holding on to him until she said the words. He couldn't leave me. Not now.

"I'm done", Was the last thing he said before leaving that classroom.

I watched that space where he'd been. Waiting for what had happened to hit me. But it didn't. It didn't sink in until I was out of those school doors. Until I was driving home and found myself weeping. Dad had no idea what was wrong with me. And he was left in the dark for hours, until I could formulate a sentence without sobbing. Then he was upset all the same. Then pissed off and threatening things that would end with him in jail.

————-

The next morning, after everything was sort of clearer, I hauled myself out of bed , showered, and got dressed for school. Settling with a Whitesnake shirt and a pair of dark flared jeans. I decided, after looking in the mirror, to make myself feel a bit better by wearing some platform boots and dabbing on mauve lipstick, eyeliner (that ended up as smoky eye) and some mascara. But my wet hair I just kind of wrestled into a messy high bun. I'd let it dry on the way to school.

It wasn't really cold that day so I didn't bother with a jacket.

Then I was out of the house. Driving to pick up Max. Susan was still working overtime. She didn't have time and Max expressed her strong disdain of Billy's driving. It wasn't a hassle anyway. Maybe five minutes out of my journey.

I drove with my window down to dry out my hair a fraction. And after the highway it was almost completely dry as I pulled up to that red brick driveway. Blocked by that dark Camaro. He was still there. I swallowed, parking beside it. My hands tapping against the steering wheel before I got out. Max must've been running late. Usually she was in the driveway waiting for me. But not today.

With my keys in my hand I walked up to that front door, but I didn't have to wait before Max came storming out with tears in her eyes.

"Don't walk away from me, you little bitch!", I heard Billy's voice rumble through the house. She stopped there in front of me on the small porch, meeting my eyes before she turned back around to the open door. It's almost as if he didn't expect to see me there outside the doorway. Because as he rounded the corner his steps just stilled. And it was just Max and I staring back at him.

"Wait in the car, Max", I squeezed her shoulder softly, handing her the keys. "I won't be long",

She nodded and took them out of my hand, darting towards my red pick up. I waited until she was in it before I stepped through the door and shut it firmly behind me. Green eyes watching every movement, "I never want to hear you talk like that to her ever again", I spat at him. He simply exhaled a laugh, rolling his eyes. "So the Bitches stand together", It wasn't a question but an observation. One that made my disgust with him just unfathomable. And I wondered if this relationship was even worth salvaging. Whether I was making an idiot out of myself by fighting this hard when he turned around and did this shit. But I followed him back to his room despite it. Watching him throw his singlet off over his head.

"You don't get this for free anymore, Sierra", He snickered, motioning for me to look away.

"Because you're done?", I questioned, leaning against the doorway with folded arms. How was he so okay with this? When I was ready to fall apart.

"Yup", He grunted, pulling on a grey shirt. He doused it in half a bottle of cologne before untucking the necklace beneath it.

"You can't keep running when things get rough, William", I glanced to the ceiling to speak, feeling my eyes start to water. My chest completely hollow. He laughed in response as he donned a faded brown leather jacket, rolling its sleeves. "There's rough, then there's being with you. Which is just...fucked",

"Well the hits are only going to keep coming...So if you're done, stay that way.", I spoke through the tears, "I'm doing this with or without you", I kicked off the door, unable to even look at him. To even speak. I was just so upset. So torn apart.

That when everything turned to shit, so did we.

"Doing what?!", His voice demanded from behind me, grabbing my arm before I could escape. I stilled against it, lining my chin with my shoulder to speak, "This—My job",

"That's not what you were going to say", He badgered, waiting for me to speak again.

"Doesn't matter does it? You're done", I shook my head while wiping my tears on the back of my hand. "Its not your problem anymore. I'm not your problem anymore",

"Why'd you come here then, you knew I could take Max to school?",

That was a good fucking question. Why did I come here? Why did I bother?

"Guess I don't know anymore", I exhaled, taking my arm out from between his fingers. "I—Uh, I've got Agent business out of town today, so I'm not going to be at school. But you can tell everyone we're not together. That's okay.",

The words almost broke me.

"Do you seriously think this is about me wanting to fuck other people?", Billy nearly whispered. I turned back to him when the tears had subsided. Speaking in the rawest voice I had, "I don't want to keep you from doing something you'd rather be doing. I don't want to be the one to weigh you down",

"I knew you were going to use that against me, as soon as I said it.", He scoffed, running his hand through his hair. Disappointed, maybe even disgusted with me. This conversation was going nowhere, and it wasn't going to.

This was the moment of letting go.

And I wasn't going to fight him to love me.

Not now, when I was unsure of so many things.

"Bye, Billy", I murmured, my lips twitching against the words. So unready for them. Unwilling. To breathe without him was just...impossible. And now.

I wished things had turned out better than they had. Better than what we made of them. Maybe if we'd been a little more honest with each other. A bit better at reading each other's words...All I knew is that my heart wasn't ready. But his was. Maybe it always had been.

I stepped back down the hallway, each footfall weighing more than the house itself. Then the softest words I'd ever heard echoed off the walls.

"Don't walk away from me, Sierra...please", I barely recognised them as they came from Billy's mouth. I stopped, not looking at him to speak, "Then don't tell me to. Don't tell me you're done. That you've given up",

"I—",

"You what? You thought you could break up with me and still get access to my life? It's doesn't work like that", I turned on my heel, my tears like an absolute river.

"I was pissed off, I didn't mean it", He swallowed away the glassiness in his eyes. About to break at any moment.

"No. You don't get to do that, Billy. Don't you see how manipulative that is? I hurt you once so you have to hurt me twice as revenge? I'm not tolerating it...not anymore. You want me or you don't.", I cried, shifting in spot in the dark hallway.

"I fucked up, baby. I don't know what I'm doing, Okay? I've never done this relationship shit before...I'm sorry",

"You've met other humans before though, right?",

"I—I've got problems...", He murmured, letting his tears fall.

"Yeah, no shit", I shook my head, that mint carpet beneath me becoming my focal point.

"I love you and I'll never be done, baby", Billy whispered, becoming a shadow in my sight. His body just colliding with me. And as his lips met mine I felt myself recoil at the words.

Liar.

"I love you more", I spoke against his lips, believing it wholly.

"No, you don't", Billy responded, holding me that bit closer.

"Uh huh, it's true. Ask me",

He smiled softly down at me, green eyes glancing between my own. "I love you, Sierra Morningstar",

Not enough to stay together though.

Not enough to want to be together when I got back.

Not enough to settle down.

Not enough.

———-

Things weren't good. That's all I could say.

Despite it all I kept that purple ring on my finger. I held on to hope. What little of it remained.

The Carnival was on in town around this time and Billy had been about three times with his friends. When all this demon shit started I stopped getting after school off. It was really only Thursday night and weekends. Not that Billy really cared. He just wanted to get drunk and make a dick of himself with Kelsey and Tommy.

I didn't have the time to care either.

I went to work, school, work again and maybe then I'd get some sleep. Billy might be there when I did but he was mostly...out. Doing all those fun teenager things. I didn't really feel like going out either with that jagged cut under my eye. It wasn't ghastly or anything like that but I didn't see myself while it was there. I saw someone who'd been traumatised by a demon slicing her face. By watching Agent Harrelson die...

Like Agent Morningstar had taken my identity.

And as I dabbed foundation against the thin cut I didn't feel any better about it.

"Relax, Si", Prue frowned, "I can't even tell it's there. Besides, some talented babe did an astounding job of your eyes. You look like a million bucks.",

My smokey eyeshadow was good but I just didn't feel right. "The carnival sounds like a shit idea, why don't we go to a club instead?", I just wanted to get drunk and maybe cry on Prue's shoulder for a bit. Because that was the only way I was talking about the shit going on at the moment.

"Because. Your shithead boyfriend isn't going to be at the club seeing what he's missing.",

"He needs some time...",

"So do you...But you're still actually trying",

"He shot Harrelson for me, Prue. He's traumatised",

"You got stabbed in the face and watched the man burn to death, you're traumatised too",

"I can handle it. Billy can't",

"Doesn't mean you should let him treat you like shit", She murmured under her breath as she clasped the back of her hoop earrings. "What are you wearing?",

"This", I motioned to my jeans and hooded sweatshirt. She looked me up and down with a grimace. "No you're not.",

"What then?",

"Denim flares and my purple handkerchief top.",

"It's going to be cold",

"Cropped leather jacket in my wardrobe with the studs on the side",

I got up from her makeup chair and wandered to her wooden closet. The jacket was easy to find and weighed about ten pounds. By the time I returned she had the black flares and a metallic purple top strung over her arm. Those flares of hers had a Celtic knot on the zipper. She was into all that witchy stuff.

"The jacket is a little Uh—Grunge isn't it?", I asked while holding it out in front of me. It had silver spiked studs along the shoulders and arms and a chain on each side sweeping from breast to hip. It was heavy as hell.

"It'll look good. You've got the torso for it. It's a normal length jacket on me.",

"If you say so", I sighed and adorned the clothing she gave me.

It was rare to see her in anything but a dress, yet she was dressed down tonight. Blue jeans and a white vest that had some lace along the top.

"Why do I feel like you're up to something?", I paused while zipping the side of my platform boots.

"I am", She scoffed and slipped her feet into her school sneakers.

"Now I look like a dumbass", My hands motioned to that ridiculous jacket.

"You look hot, Si", Prue sent me a gentle reassuring smile and grabbed her handbag, "Now let's go",

It wasn't a long drive from Prue's house to the fairgrounds. We probably could've walked by the time it took us to find a park. And that ended up being on the side of the road, halfway into a ditch.

I saw the lights before anything. The orbs of green, red, blue and yellow adorning every ride. Then I smelt the scent of churros being cooked wafting over to us. People screaming from the roller coaster and bumper cars. My eyes strained to the Ferris wheel that was the biggest attraction in the park while Prue paid the fee to get in.

It was like I was seeing it for the first time. The way my heart went that bit faster around the hoards of people that walked shoulder to shoulder and gathered at each booth and food vendor. Hundreds and hundreds of them.

"Geez, It's busy", Prue commented beside me and we shuffled through the entrance like cattle.

"Yeah", I murmured in response. The sounds and the lights, it was all too much for me. Too overwhelming.

"Are you Okay?",

The words came out in a voice above a whisper, "I think I might have more PTSD than I thought",

"We can go...Let's go", She smiled reassuringly while rubbing the side of my arm, "I saw a liquor store on the way here. We'll go back to my place and get drunk",

I knew Billy was here. I'm sure I'd be fine when I saw him.

"No. It's fine. Let's just get past all these people",

"Shortcut", She whispered while dragging me around the back of the food trucks. There wasn't much room between them and a chain link fence so we had to squeeze behind them in single file. All the while giggling when my jacket got caught not once but twice on the fence.

Finally we made it to the open field beyond the tight entrance.

"Oh man, they've got a bouncy house", Prue commented with awe, her dark eyes glittering in the night, "And pony rides".

"Ages 2-8",

"Damn, kids get everything", Her arms crossed against her chest.

There were two roads you could take from here. To left there was the Ferris wheel, to the right there was a monster truck show. Most people were at the show.

"Ferris wheel or Monster trucks?", I asked, hoping she'd pick the nearly abandoned Ferris wheel.

"Caramel popcorn then Ferris wheel", She grabbed my hand and pulled me to the left. There were games trailers parked on either side of the path. Throwing darts and winning stuffed animals sorts of games. Or shooting water into a clowns mouth, throwing darts at balloons, apple bobbing.

"Do you want anything?", Prue asked as we reached the red trailer that smelt of sugar and popcorn. I didn't really like caramel popcorn. "Cotton Candy", I replied with a smirk.

Once we had our snacks, we found out that you couldn't bring food on the Ferris wheel, so we waited out by playing some games. I, apparently, was a much faster eater than Prue by a long shot. And I had that cotton candy demolished in about ten minutes.

"So. What's the latest with Billy? Has he realised he's been a jackass yet?",

"He hasn't spoken to me. Hasn't been home in...a few days now",

"He acts so normal at school though",

"Yup",

"Oh my god, can you win me that penguin?!", She grasped the side of my jacket as her eyes laid upon a metallic purple penguin hanging from the ceiling of a blue trailer.

"What's the game?",

"Looks like a shooter",

"I mean I'll try but these games are pretty rigged", I sighed, holding no hope of getting her that toy.

"You little ladies want a turn? First shot it free", The balding carnie smirked in his booth.

"More like first shot is rigged", I whispered to Prue.

"What's the game?", She asked with eyes darting around the brightly lit trailer.

"5 for 5 shots. The row of men will pop up behind me. Knock down all five on the top row for Gladys", He pointed to the purple penguin. "Four on any of the three rows for a show bag. Three for the cat toys. Two for a free ride on the bumper cars",

"What if she gets six?", Prue asked without falter.

The man failing to hide his amusement at the question.

"Then she'd be a first",

"Because it's rigged", I scoffed quietly.

"Say hypothetically",

The man rolled his eyes, "She'd get Gladys and 10", He snarked.

"Sold",

I watched Prue slap down a crisp 5 note and hand me the sticky grey BB gun. I hadn't used a BB gun in probably ten years. She was betting on the wrong horse.

"Ready when you are", The Carnie spoke and I watched those dinted metal targets pop up and start to move sideways. The gun pulled to the right of where it should fire. It's probably why no one won this game.

My first shot hit nothing and the man visibly shook his head, taunting "I'll tell you what. I'll give you another shot on the house",

An inch to the right of a true aim", Prue advised me through gritted teeth.

An Inch to the right.

Great.

I aimed again. The metal pellet bouncing off the head of the middle figure. And I watched it fall.

"That's one",

"Take him for all he's worth", Prue said, watching me aim the BB gun again.

One. Two. Three. Four. Five extra targets down and the man handed over Gladys.

"And the 10", Prue demanded while trying to wrap her arms around the ridiculous penguin.

"A deal's a deal", I spoke, placing the BB gun back down. And I watched the man open his register with a curse before slamming two 5 notes in my open palm. "By the way your sight is off by an inch to the right",

"Go away", He sneered and I pocketed the 10, turning back towards Prue.

"Did we just scam a Carnie?, I asked her.

"Yeah but he deserved it.",

"Yeah he did", I laughed, watching her sight flick to the rodeo.

"Horses", Prue gasped and we wandered over to the barrel racing event happening. There was a fence and a sand arena separating us from the grand stand where everyone watched from but our view wasn't too bad. We were the only ones watching from this side.

"So this is what you used to do", She nodded gently, her eyes intently on the rider who went down with her horse along a tight turn.

"Like that but...better", I shrugged, "Less painful",

I thought back to all those events. Six years ago. Where had the time gone? I hadn't touched a horse in a long time but back then I vowed to ride until I was too old and frail to. Life really got into the way of that.

I wasn't a famous Western rider who captivated the crowd by her performance and stunning horse. Quite frankly I wasn't even very good at the competing thing. Not like I wanted to be. That was a hard pill to swallow.

Suddenly the fence shook violently against my palm and my head snapped quickly to Tommy who clung to it like a tree frog.

"What are we doing?", He asked calmly, as if he hadn't just thrown himself at the fence.

"Watching the horses", Prue responded with raised brows.

"Horses are cool", He added, breathing rapidly against his tight leather jacket.

It made my lips curl, "Are you drunk Thomas?",

"That would be irresponsible and illegal for anyone to sell me alcohol",

"Yeah. it would", I shook my head. He stank of cheap beer.

Two arms cinched around my waist and I was hit with the smell of beer and William's cologne.

He hadn't talked to me in days but now he wanted to be all loving in public. I smiled weakly in response, Watching Kelsey stop next to Tommy. Fuck I hated her.

"Billy said you were working", She spoke.

"Not tonight",

"Geez dude, way to abandon your girlfriend", She laughed and held that white styrofoam cup to her lips.

"Mind your own fucking business", He spat in response. That nasty sort of voice.

"Hey", I turned into him with a warning look, he was drunk off his ass, "Let's go find you some water",

"I don't want water", Green eyes hardened, looking over my outfit. He was dressed in whatever clothes he had left at Neil's. A faded brown leather jacket, jeans and a grey shirt. His hair was styled neatly and I could see beneath it that he had a dirty hickey on his neck.

"It wasn't a question.", I sighed, nudging him towards the main pathway. I know there was toilets and a water fountain there. What else could I do? What was I supposed to do?

He walked begrudgingly like a fucking toddler dragging his feet. I stopped behind him once we were out of sight of his friends . It was dead along the poorly lit path. Enough that him making a scene wouldn't embarrass me.

He turned after five steps forward, looking at me with a sidewards sort of expression. I watched every uneven step that wandered back to me. His hands planting either side of my neck before his mouth slammed into mine. In a disgusting beer soaked sort of way. I lightly pushed him off in warning. His hands settling on my hips. "Let's do it right here", He proposed.

"You haven't spoken to me in two days", I responded with all the restraint I had. His hands dropped from my waist.

"Well fuck, Sierra. I was busy",

"Too busy to pick up your goddamn phone?",

He silently looked me up and down, asking "Who are you trying to impress?".

I couldn't. He was making this too hard.

Making me look like an idiot for trying.

I shook my head in my defeat and walked away. But I wasn't done yet and swung back around.

"What do you want?", I asked with no life in my voice. And he looked at me with a blank expression, stuffing his hands into the pockets on his jacket. "I know what I want and I've been trying to give you space so you can sort out your own shit on your own terms. I've tried to help you and all you've done is push me away.",

"I want you...to get off my ass", He replied plainly.

"Okay, But when will I see you again? I have two days off and I imagine you'll be drinking on those as well",

"I have plans", He rolled his eyes.

"...I didn't even tell you which days",

Fuck that hurt.

He responded in a taunting way, "You're smothering me, Sierra",

"For wanting to see you one day of the week?",

"Yuh",

I loved him more than anything in this world. But I couldn't watch him do this to himself. So I tore that purple ring off my finger and placed it into his breast pocket next to his cigarettes.

"Then I'll set you free", I swallowed with tear filled eyes.

There was no more to be said.

All I was to him was a reminder of what happened at Everdeen Castle. Anything we had been was ruined by that.

"Don't", His voice was like a whimper, grasping my hand before I could tear it away.

"Why?",

"Because I love you",

"Do you?", It sure as hell didn't look that way.

"Yes",

"Then come home",

"Why? So I can listen to you have another nightmare about Harrelson?",

I didn't expect that and my mouth hung open at the carelessness of his question. I knew he wasn't coping but neither was I. I guess he didn't really care about that.

I needed him and he wasn't there. He was here with Tommy and Kelsey.

Billy spoke again before I could, "I know I sound like an asshole, but I don't need the reminder",

"You've got a hickey on your neck", I whispered through tears, crossing my arms as some sort of comfort.

"It's not what you think", He took a step forward but I backed away. Speaking just to hold back my sob. "No. It's fine. I'm gonna be at Prue's tonight anyway. We're gonna get drunk and watch bad movies or something. I'll see you...around", I turned to walk away quickly but his grasp on either arm kept me from doing that.

"Sierra. Please. Let me explain. It's not a hickey. Tommy and I got into a punch up with a couple other guys.",

He was lying to me. And as I shifted the golden hair over his shoulder I met his eyes and commented, "Tell Kelsey not to leave teeth marks next time",

"I didn't cheat on you",

"Don't you fucking dare .", I hissed and shoved him off of me. I didn't want him to touch me. "You asshole",

"I was drunk and high , Sierra. It didn't mean anything. I was so messed up I could barely see straight...It didn't go any further than this.", He motioned to the purple bruise on his neck, "I pushed her off me. I pushed her away.",

"Have fun with your friends,", Was all I said, devoid of feeling. My whole chest was just numb. "Don't stay out too late. You've got school tomorrow",

"Sierra", He pleaded but I couldn't even look at him. "I need you",

"No. You don't. You don't need me. You need professional help",

"I don't. I'm fine", He growled.

"You're not fine. Nothing about this is fine. This person", I motioned to him, "It isn't you. And It isn't my goddamn Fiancé. And whoever this person is, he's going to destroy everything you love and you're going to have to deal with the fallout. Don't act like your Dad didn't kick you out last night. I had to plead with him to not press charges against you for shoving Susan into the wall. You nearly broke her collarbone.",

His sight dipped to the dirt. He didn't mean to, Susan said it herself. But it happened. And that would've been eating him alive.

"So come home. You can sleep in the upstairs spare bedroom if you want...Just come home", I pleaded, watching the tears slide down his nose. He was broken and

All I could do was slip that jacket off my shoulders and wrap my arms around him. Holding onto him as he wept silently. Every fibre of him was remorseful for what he'd done. Not only to me but to Susan too.

"I'm sorry", He whimpered gently, and ran his hand over his face to compose himself. Inhaling a deep breath.

Behind us an announcement rang through the fair grounds. Fireworks in two minutes.

"I know", I said while sweeping the moist strands of hair away from his eyes. Blinking quickly against it. And those green eyes settled on me. Speaking with the base of his voice, "You look beautiful tonight, Sierra",

"You're looking a little like George Michael", I teased in response, flicking his crucifix earring. He laughed out of his nostrils, rubbing his lips together. "Fuck, I love you",

"I know that too",

"And I will bite you if you ever try to give this back to me", Billy spoke while fishing my purple diamond encrusted ring from his pocket. I watched him gently lift my ring finger that was at his chest and slide it back to where it had been. "And—"

I cut him off with my my finger against his lips, the other hand curling at his collar. "Just kiss me, William",

And he did.

He always liked the kiss in the rain but this one to me was the best we had up until then. Because the moment his lips met mine the fireworks started behind us. Flashing in the sky in bursts of purple and blue. Because every morsel of him was concentrated in the movement of our mouths. His hand clasped the side of my neck, the other holding me there against him by my waist. He lingered at my lips and I had to gather my thoughts to remember my name. Our breath shared between us ragged and uneven. We could only stare at each other.

Someone cleared their throat behind us.

"Damn, we were just coming to find you guys but if you'd rather be alone...", Tommy's voice echoed behind us and I felt Billy breathe out an aggrieved sigh. Kissing me again quickly before we met the three people behind us.

"I'm glad we didn't wait too long", Kelsey scoffed, "We'd have seen things we couldn't have come back from",

Prue shook her head and sneered to the frizzy haired woman. "I don't like you",

"No one likes her, she's a slut", Tommy added.

"Fuck you guys", Her eyes rolled and I watched her storm off in five inch heels.

Tommy turned, somewhat uncoordinatedly back to Prue, "Hey since Sierra and Billy are out here in love I feel like you and I should do something.",

"We do, in due time Thomas", She replied, "Patience",

"I'm guessing you aren't coming back to my place Si?", Prue smirked between Billy and I.

"Rain check",

With the words Billy's arm tighten around my waist.

————-

We had one stop to make before we made it home and as I knocked on that white door I felt Billy stiffen beside me. His hand squeezing mine in an unbreakable grip.

There was a lull where we just stared at the closed door and then after what seemed like a lifetime Neil Hargrove stared back at us. His expression nothing short of surprised and annoyed that we were there. It took a moment of staring at us before he spoke.

"Well. Come in", He grunted, ushering us through into the living room. Susan peered at us from the kitchen, her hand stilling against the plate she dried with a rose coloured dishtowel.

"I'll be right here", I urged Billy towards her and he let go of my hand with a nod. When he disappeared into the kitchen I sat on the mint coloured lounge across from Neil. He was watching some sort of War movie that was in black and white.

"Where'd you find him?", Neil asked without taking his eyes off of the Television.

"Fairgrounds", I clasped my hands together in front of me, leaning forwards to speak. This day had been just a whirlwind. And all I wanted to do was get Billy home then go to sleep. Because I was exhausted.

"Was he near the Monster Trucks? Boy's had a bug up his ass about them since he was a kid",

I must've looked at him with surprise because he added, "Don't look so shocked, he's still my boy",

"That mean you're not pressing charges?", I pressed, fearing that the damage might've already been done.

"Did you convince him to apologise?",

"He didn't need much convincing", I exhaled

Green eyes lifted from the TV screen, taking a swig of his beer before he asked, "Where's he been staying? I know he hasn't been with you",

"...I don't know. He will be tonight though".

Neil smirked, "I can't tell if you love him or you're just stupid",

"Why?",

"He's been staying somewhere. And I'm gonna bet the hickey on his neck ain't from you",

I didn't know how to respond to that. If I should. He spoke again in place, "Yeah. I didn't think so. Don't try to convince me that boy has a conscience. He's a fuck up.",

"He's your Son",

"Yeah, Well. There's always one disappointment. And I only have one kid. Guess he had to be it",

"Is he a disappointment or are your standards higher than anything he could reach? He was always going to be a disappointment to you because you're a shit person. Not him", I stood without another word. I hate him. I truly did.

"You really have a bug up your ass about me don't you?", He taunted, "I get under your skin.",

My eyes rolled, "I think you're a terrible person and I hate you",

"...Well, Sierra.", Susan piped up from the kitchen doorway behind me with Billy at her side. His hand skimmed over his lips to keep his composure. "Would you like some tea?",

"Yes. Please", I offered her a weak smile and got away from that vile creature in front of the TV set. Meeting Billy in passing.

"How'd it go?", I asked softly.

"Fine", He swept my hand with his and made for his room, I imagine to change his clothes. And as I stepped into the kitchen Susan met me with a warm smile. Dressed in a pastel blue dress that contrasted her tightly braided hair. I grasped the edge of the counter and leaning against it.

"I don't know how you did that", She commented while flicking on the kettle at the wall. "Billy hasn't apologised for anything in the five years that I've known him.",

"He's not great with the words",

"Hmm", Susan sighed and turned back to me, tapping the ring on my finger, "Is that what I think it is?",

My chest constricted at the words, "Uh--What this is, is extremely complicated at the moment",

"Did he ask or you?",

"He did",

"Before or after the thing that made him go feral?",

"Before...You know that was my fault. He saw something in my line of work that would've screwed up anyone. I shouldn't have let it happen. It's my fault",

"Was he hurt?",

I whispered the next words, "...He shot someone to save me", And I blinked slowly, "He didn't kill them but they're dead now",

"Oh", Her eyes widened and she turned back to finish making the tea "Were you hurt?",

"I got a cut on my face", I shook my head.

"I'm sorry that happened",

"Comes with the Job", I shrugged, trying to palm off the tightness that grew in my chest. She handed me my tea and I thanked her.

"Don't blame yourself. Imagine what would've happened if you had died instead. I'm sure he knows that too",

"I'm not on his list of favourite people at the moment", I took a long sip of my tea.

"I doubt that. Maybe he's just scared of losing you again. Your Job isn't exactly retail",

"Whatever it is...He's been such an asshole", I murmured into my tea.

"Him and his Dad aren't great with words. Their frustration usually comes out in an unconventional way",

"And I can usually handle that but It's different this time. He's pushing me away. He doesn't want anything he did before,", I twisted the ring on my finger, "Including this",

Her eyes softened as she sipped her tea, "I admire you for wanting to help him...But don't let him drag you under",

I didn't get the chance to respond before I heard Billy shout from the front door, "You coming or what, Sierra?",

I exhaled a frustrated breath and drank the rest of my tea, placing it in the sink filled with soapy water, "Thanks for the Tea",

--

We got home just before 10PM.

The Silence was deafening as we entered the house. Dad offered Billy a quick greeting and we walked up the stairs in the same silence. Billy took up residence in the bedroom on the other side of the main bathroom. It was a lot smaller than mine with just enough space for a double bed and a dresser. I helped him make the bed that was dusty and unused. My heart hurting that he didn't want to be in our bedroom with me. He wanted to be in here by himself. Alone.

I just wanted to feel like us again and he was making it so difficult. I wanted him to care about me the way he used to before all of this happened. I still loved him the same and I wish he did too.

When the bed was made I took a few steps out of the room, lingering by the door as he unpacked his bag. "Goodnight", I murmured and was met with an unenthusiastic, "Night",

My feet retreated back to my bedroom so he wouldn't see the tears that streamed down my cheeks. With that I had a long shower, got dressed in my black track pants and singlet and crawled into bed. Noodles had chosen Dad over me tonight. I guess I was nobody's favourite.

Moonlight streamed in through my window. Water cascaded from my eyes there under its light, thinking about everything until I couldn't keep my eyes open to.

I woke with a startle in the early hours of the morning. With sweat beading on my forehead and a fast beating heart. Fuck. I groaned, squinting at the clock that read 1:05AM.

Paul Harrelson hung in my mind. That terrible white face dribbling blood. I could feel it spraying at me through the hole in his neck. Could feel that knife cutting my skin. Like I was there again. Reliving it night after night.

Today was his funeral. His actual funeral. And I'd have to see his pregnant wife. I'd have to look her in the eyes and pretend I didn't know a goddamn thing. Pretend I didn't watch her husband die.

I sat up, clutching my knees to my chest. That silver moonlight casting on my face. Wiping off the sweat with the palm of my hand before pulling my duvet a little higher. Only to stare blankly at the white wall ahead of me. Sleep seemed to be a treacherous thing nowadays.

When my heart had slowed a fraction I got up from my bed carefully so It wouldn't creak. Dragging my throw blanket with me as I took a seat on the armchair in front of the window. With it wrapped around my shoulders I sat and watched the moon above me adorned with silver stars. Thinking of Agent Harrelson.

Fuck. I'd known him since I was nine years old. He was Dad's partner in the beginning. For years.

Part of me wondered if that's why he was in Hawkins. Because of Dad. Because of me.

Paul always kept his distance. He wasn't a guy that would ever show up unannounced or overstay his welcome. But he kept a watchful eye the first year I was here. Until I had Prue as a partner.

He didn't talk about his family much. I think I met his wife and kids maybe twice. But I remember his house in Tennessee being a huge red brick mansion. With a pool and a playground.

Paul got me a switchblade for my last birthday. He didn't so much as give it to me but broke into my locker. He was a strange guy.

Was.

"Sierra", Someone whispered while lightly shaking my shoulder. My eyes tore open in fright to see William knelt before me. " Go back to bed",

"I can't sleep", I responded, blinking quickly against my heavy eyes.

"Why?",

"Doesn't matter", I lied. He didn't want to hear about my nightmares. Didn't want to deal with them. He had his own problems.

"Come on", His brow dipped and he ushered me out of my arm chair and back to my bed. The mattress was cold by then. And he covered me with the duvet, the sleeve of his denim jacket skimming my shoulder

"Are you leaving?", I asked lightly, looking at my alarm clock that read 3:45AM. I thought he'd come to check on me. Not to say goodbye.

"I've got stuff to do", He responded in a tone mirroring mine. I didn't respond but laid my head against my pillow. An ache growing at the back of my throat. Instead of arguing I closed my eyes and pulled the duvet over my shoulders.

I heard his footsteps leave a few seconds later. And I cried silently again when he was gone. Wishing he would've stayed. Wishing I wasn't alone. It was a hollowed out feeling. With my duvet clutched to my chest I stared at the armchair where I'd been. The only light in the room. I stared at it until my eyes stung from not blinking. And my pillow was wet against my cheek.

Then my duvet lifted from the other side and a warm body slid in behind me. Rolling me into his chest without word or reason. He held the underside of my neck with his arm beneath my back. There against him I felt my muscles relax. I breathed in the smell of his cologne. I missed him so much it made my eyes well up again.

"I'm Sorry", Was all he murmured. I nodded weakly against his chest. And he held my chin so I'd look at him. Wiping the tears before his mouth was on mine. It was soft at first and then not so much as he slipped my singlet strap off my shoulder. I stopped him with my hand against his chest. "Are you sorry or do you just want sex?", I murmured. He was fucking unbelievable.

"Both",

The answer made any desire I had for him fizzle into nothing. And I ran my hand through my hair in my frustration. Who was this person?

As I flopped back down on my mattress I felt my eyes sting again. "Just go, you obviously don't want to be here" I sighed, sick of his bullshit.

"Why are you so pissed?",

"I want you to care, William",

"I've got bigger problems at the moment", He scoffed.

"Then talk to me",

"I ain't talking about, Sierra. Drop it",

"Then what am I supposed to do? What do you want?",

"I just let you know what I wanted and you got pissed off",

My eyes rolled, "So you're telling me that if I have sex with you that'll fix everything? You'll stop getting drunk every night? You'll actually act like we're together?",

"It's a start",

"Well I don't need sex I need comfort",

"Then I guess we both ain't getting what we want", He replied and took his arm back from under me. But he didn't leave. He just laid there next to me. Purposely not touching.

Spitefully withholding all I'd asked of him.

So I left instead. And he watched me get dressed in jeans and a jacket without a word. Barely blinking as I swiped my keys from the bedside table.

"Are you going to get your 'Comfort' from someone else?", He taunted.

But I wasn't venturing into a place that would offer me that. I was going to go visit a empty hole in the ground at the cemetery. It would be less cold than that room.

I shot back, "Talk to me when you don't have some whore's hickey on your neck",

"Where are you going?",

I didn't answer. I just left.

——————

Disclaimer: There are scenes that may be triggering ahead.

(Mentions of drugs, alcohol abuse and domestic violence)

———-

It was a hard day.

For me and Dad.

Burying a friend wasn't something that ever got easier. Burying someone that you watched die was about 12 times worse than that. And I needed every inkling of support I got from Dad, Troy and Prue. Because it truly was a cruel, merciless, son of bitch, day. And every second of that funeral was like my skin was sliding up a cheese grater. Gnawing down to bone.

Amidst it all my thoughts hung on the last words Paul spoke to me. That Latin phrase he'd uttered before he'd burned himself alive. For the life of me I couldn't remember the words. I couldn't piece together enough coherent thought to make it make sense. And that made me more angry than anything. Irritated. I was tired and scared of dying in this town but nothing really compared to the grief I felt. The way Billy was acting just left this void in my stomach. This pit. We weren't really together. We weren't broken up. We were someplace in between while everyone still thought we were a couple. At school. At work.

I couldn't eat.

Couldn't sleep.

Couldn't think.

Dad was there though. Helping me with whatever train of thought crossed my mind. Giving me paper for my notes. He was doing what he could. And I appreciated that.

I'd been to the library the day before and taken out all the books I could on the subject of demonic possession. Or the occult. Or witch craft. Anything. But nothing really got me any step closer to figuring out how to stop that Illithid. Whatever that meant.

I was in the office until late the night of Paul's funeral, by the time I popped my head up from my notes it was Midnight and Dad had wandered off to bed a few hours beforehand. But me. Sleep wasn't in the cards.

"Just you and me", I sighed towards that heavy leather bound book in my hands.

'To Exorcise a Demon', This one was called. It was all very religious stuff. All very nonsensical to me. I don't think God could help me on this one. But as my eyes skimmed across a passage of Latin I recognised one of the words. Vivamus

"Vivamus", I murmured, rubbing my stomach that grumbled restlessly. "Vivamus",

That was one of the words. The only one I remotely understood. I remembered the prefix from middle school French.

Vivre: To live.

Or Italian

Viva: Long live.

But what was the mus. I didn't know. And I couldn't look at this books any longer without a snack. So I dragged myself out of the office and down the dark hallway, turning off lights as I went. When I reached the kitchen I flicked on the bulb and padded in. My slipper boots tapping lightly on the tile. It was cold tonight. Really cold. I hugged my sheepskin coat closer to myself as I flicked on the kettle. Murmuring to myself. "Vivamus...Vivamus".

In my wonderings I opened the fridge beside me and pulled out the milk and a punnet of blueberries and rockmelon. "Vivamus",

It meant as little to me as it had in the beginning. Even as I made my tea. No thought popped to mind. This was going to drive me mental. I sighed and grabbed the handle of my red teacup to retreat back to the office. Murmuring once more, "Vivamus",

It was there I saw a shadow in my sight. There in the doorway. A person. And that cup was out of my hand so fast. My heart sinking just as quickly. And as my hip met the stone counter Billy held up his hands in surrender.

"Are you trying to give me a fucking heart attack?!", I hissed roughly, glancing down to that beautifully shattered cup on the floor. "Fuck", I held my chest as he rolled his eyes, sweeping around to the kitchen stool. "Sorry",

Dad came in to the kitchen not a second later with a gun in his hand. "Sierra", He blinked twice, looking between me, Billy and the shattered cup. "Are you okay?",

"Yeah, I got a scare is all", I exhaled, tapping a hand against my fast beating heart.

"Why don't you sit down? You look a little white", Dad stuffed that gun in his waistband, feeling my forehead with the back of his hand. "Go on now", He ushered to the kitchen stool. But I watched him clean that spilt tea on the ground with paper towels. Getting every fragment of red ceramic off the floor.

"Go back to sleep, Dad. I've got it", I smiled weakly from my place beside the kettle. Every word making me more tired than what I was. "I'm sorry for waking you",

"You let me know if you need anything, okay?". He nodded, while putting those shards into the bin. His tall figure disappeared from the kitchen not five seconds later. And I turned my sight to the man who'd startled me with my arms crossed over my chest. He looked messy as hell. His hair. His half torn open shirt.

"I didn't see you after school", I exhaled, bringing my punnets of fruit to the stone counter. The seat next to him squeaking as I sat. I was so angry with him.

"Boys and I went out drinking", He shrugged, every word tainted with cigarette smoke.

"Where?", I asked while biting in to a blueberry.

"Lover's lake", He swivelled his chair towards me, brushing his knees against the side of my leg. Was he lying to me? My heart sank.

"You went with your boys to lovers lake?",

"Yeah", He bit defensively.

"And you're smoking again?",

"I do that when I'm not around you",

"Okay, who else was there?",

"Tommy, Dean, Jason, Kelsey, Simone, Stacy.", His head angled as he listed the names.

"Stacy?", I all but hissed, nodding gently to conceal my rage.

"She hates you not me", He spoke as if it were any justification. That psycho tried to kill me twice.

"Kelsey keep her top on this time?", I replied dryly. I didn't need this right now.

"Nope. I saw some titties.",

Was he stupid? Was he that fucking thick?

"Okay", I shrugged, standing from my stool. I was too tired for this. I didn't fucking need this from him again. Even though it tore me apart inside. I was upset to begin with. Couldn't he see that? Fuck. He didn't even know where I'd been today. What is been through. And he didn't ask.

"Are you really pissed at me right now?", Billy snickered with that idiotic smirk that made me want to just smack him.

"You better believe it", I sighed, putting that fruit back in the fridge.

"For what?"

"If you don't know, you're an idiot",

"Jesus, fucking, Christ, Sierra.", His jaw clenched as he tapped his hand against the countertop. "Just say you don't trust me. Say you think I fucked one of them",

"Did you?", I couldn't believe the words as they fell from my mouth. His face fell.

"What if I did? You've been a bit of a bitch lately",

No. I wasn't doing this.

I wasn't tolerating this. My hand grasped the countertop across from him, leaning into it.

"And what have you been doing William? Drinking yourself into a fucking grave.",

"Why not, baby? You're the reason I fucking shot someone.",

"...I didn't ask you to", I murmured, angry beyond any meaning of the word.

"But it was the intended purpose right? Get me a gun. Teach me to use it.",

"Yeah, to keep you safe, not to shoot someone",

"How's keeping me safe been going for you?",

"I'm not talking to you when you're like this", Was all I could respond with. The only reason I saw. Did he think I didn't feel guilty? That I didn't blame myself for what happened at that castle? Because it fucking tore me up inside. It broke me.

"Like what, Sierra?", He taunted, the muscle in his jaw feathering.

"Drunk and fucking miserable",

"If I'm miserable it's your fault", Billy replied without delay. Speaking only to hurt me now. I dropped my sight from him, grasping the edge of that counter tighter.

"How is your drinking problem my fault?",

"It wasn't a 'problem' until I met you",

My head shook, "It was always a problem. You get drunk and hit things. You fucking tried to fight a 300 pound bouncer long before we were ever together so don't you dare blame me for your actions",

William smirked at me in that drunken sort of way. With anger boiling in his veins. "I just wanted to fuck you, you know? I wanted to add a Satanist to my list at Stacy's party. You made me work for it though. Fuck, I thought I'd never get that p—"

"Don't you fucking dare",

"What?"

"Don't make me think less of you than I already do right now", I exhaled, meeting his disoriented eyes again. He spoke again, "Her tits are nicer",

"Whose?", I asked without thinking.

"Kelsey's. You should thank me for not fucking her when she had them in my face tonight. They're fucking huge.",

My lips pressed together tightly as I made for the front door. Grabbing my car keys while I swept past the hook. I needed to be anywhere but here. As far away from him as I could be. He was toxic when he was like that. So fucking mean.

But as I got to my car I realised I had nowhere to go. Nowhere in this town was safe. Not for me. Alone I was easily picked off. Easily killed. Especially at night. And I didn't want to end up like Paul.

My keys lowered by my side. That realisation hit me hard. Billy caught up to me there beside my truck. Probably wondering why I was just standing with my fingers on the door handle.

"How can you hurt me so easily?", I thought out loud, "You say all these thing about our future and then you turn around and do this sort of shit?",

"What? Hang out with people you don't like?", He rolled his eyes in the darkness. That stench of cigarettes making me sick.

"You went out of your way to hide this from me, Billy, you knew it would piss me off and you still did it", I shook my head, feeling that heat growing under my eyes.

"Would you have come if I invited you?",

He didn't get it.

"Why didn't you?",

"Because you were a real joy kill at the pool party.", He motioned with his hands in his frustration.

"The pool party where you made me look like a fucking idiot?", I growled, slamming my fist into the side of the door. "Where you groped every fucking female you saw? That one?",

He flinched with the words, green eyes drifting to the concrete. I was crying now and I didn't care. "How dare you compare me to Kelsey? How dare you tell me to be grateful you didn't cheat on me tonight? What is wrong with you? What went wrong to make you think like that?",

"I can't help that woman fight over themselves to be with me.",

I wasn't even thinking when I uttered the next words, "Well, Don't come crying to me when one of them ends up pregnant",

His eyes glistened in the moonlight, his jaw hanging open. Shocked.

"What? You think I have hidden kids somewhere? I would've taken care of that problem with whatever money it would've cost. Or found some stairs to throw them down. I'd do the same thing for you",

The words were just disgusting.

"I'm glad to see where I rank among all your other bitches", I bit, clenching those keys on my hand.

"A problem is a problem", Billy shrugged, drunk beyond words. "Doesn't matter how you get rid of it as long as it's gone",

"You need to go", I breathed, my chest so heavy it could strangle me. He blinked slowly at me. "I didn't fuck anyone, Sierra",

"You lied to me.",

"You've been a—"

"Bitch?", I finished his thought. "Yeah, because something is killing Agents in this town. I might be a little on edge",

"Whatever", He scoffed,

"Whatever? Go fuck yourself", I snapped,

"You're making it hard to want you, Sierra", He murmured, and it was like a hit in the ribs, watching him run his hands through his hair, "Fuck, I don't even get the only good part of a relationship anymore. We haven't even fucked since Harrelson died",

He was disgusting. I could barely look at him.

Was that all I meant to him? Sex?

"...Is that all I am to you?",

"Not recently", He drawled, so quickly he barely had to think. I had to walk away from him. Or else the sobs that rattled through me would be wasted on him. I escaped around the side of the house.

Dad would've kicked his ass if he saw me like this.

I cried. Hard enough to make my chest hurt. Enough that I couldn't stand. And I dropped to the grass. The wooden panels of the house sliding down my spine. I didn't need this. Not now.

"I'm too drunk for this, Sierra", Billy's pissed off voice came from the side of the house. "You're pissing me off",

I didn't say anything. Because it hurt to speak.

Every fibre of me hurt.

But as I leaned my head back against the side of the house I spoke those words I'd dreaded, "What are we? William?",

"What?",

"Are we engaged? Are we even together? Fuck, Am I still worth waiting for?", I added, wiping beneath my eyes with my sleeve.

"You still leaving?", He bit back.

Of course. Me leaving four weeks early was the problem apparently. I pinched the bridge of my nose, speaking with the base of my voice.

"I'm not leaving. I'm being evacuated...Unless you'd prefer a grave marker with my name on it",

"You're leaving because you asked to",

A laugh escaped my lips. This hollow, broken laugh. Complemented by warmth beneath my eyes, "Tell me how traumatised you were from behind that door, William. Tell me how it fucked you up",

No response.

"Don't tell me I'm taking the easy way out because you weren't the one In that room. You didn't—", I had to stop myself. Before I said things I couldn't take back. Rethinking, "I'm still here because of you. I'm trying to stay in Hawkins for as long as I can to be with you. My Dad is risking his life to be here too. And you can't even keep your dick in your pants around your girl best friend", I sniffled. Sobbing gently at the words.

And he was silent.

Still.

Just looking at me in the darkness.

Then his pissed off voice pierced through the night, "You on the rags or something?",

"What am I doing?", I thought aloud, standing, "Why am I holding on to this relationship?",

"You tell me", He grunted in return, getting increasingly more angry.

The last time I'd seen him this drunk he was telling me how much he wanted to kiss me. And now. It was hard to look at him. Hard to see him like I did then.

"I went to the doctor today—",

"Abort it", He spoke over me, so violently I felt myself shudder. Getting closer to me In that threatening way he did.

"Yeah that'd fix all your problems you c—", I didn't get the chance to speak before his violent shove knocked me into the wooden wall of my house. My shoulder and head slamming into the surface.

"You think a fucking kid is going to change anything? I'm not your fucking husband Sierra. You're on your own!",

Tears sprung in my eyes with his face so close to mine. Part of me didn't register what he'd done. Didn't notice his hands curled around my biceps pinning me there to the house. Bruising my skin. A voice I could barely recognise escaping, "I'm not pregnant",

He could be so cruel. So mindlessly mean. And for what? To hurt me?

He let me go.

I swiped under my eyes as I stood straighter, speaking, "If I was you'd never find out.",

"Fine by me", Billy chuckled. And that's exactly who this was. Billy. That stench of mixed spirits radiated off him like a personal cologne.

"You know what? Don't worry about it", I murmured under my breath, scrubbing my hand down my face to steady myself. "I'll handle it", And as I walked past him he grabbed my arm again. His voice coming out as a whisper as his neck tilted, "Are you?",

I met his glassy stare and tore my arm away from his hands, I didn't want him to touch me, "No. Or else I wouldn't still be here...You can sleep in the spare room tonight",

I could see then his pupils were the size of saucers. He was high. Fucking high.

"Well I ain't getting any action in ours",

"Fuck yourself", I snarled, storming back into the house. Dad met me at the door with his arms crossed over his chest. But I slipped past him and ran up those stairs. Slamming my bedroom door and firmly locking it behind me. Before I broke down against it.

————

"Sierra? Can I come in?", Dad's voice echoed through the hallway an hour after my fight with Billy. I'd heard him and Dad downstairs talking. I knew he wasn't coming anywhere near me tonight. It might've been the first time that ever gave me any source of relief.

I unlocked the door for Dad and slipped back into my bed, my pillow entirely wet from crying. A bright light flickered on above me then Dean came in to my room with a cup of tea in his hand and Noodles under his arm. He placed the tea down beside me then dumped that parcel of fur onto my lap, sitting on the edge of my bed. "I—Uh, I'll take care of William tonight"

"Okay", I sniffled, scratching underneath the cat's chin.

"Told him to come talk to you when he's sober",

"Why?",

"I suggested to apologise. After He tried to throw fists at me.", Dad shrugged like it were an everyday occurrence for him.

"Did he hit you?", I growled,

"Babygirl, He was drunk off his ass, take a guess. He ate the dirt. And hard",

"Good", I added, cuddling the cat at my chest. Dad patted my leg that was under the blankets, his lips like a straight line. "I overheard some of that fight when you were in the kitchen. It echoes...Are you okay?",

"No.",

Dad nodded, running his hand over his short black hair. Not looking at me, "What he said, the way he said it kinda reminded me of your Mom.",

"Then we both have shit taste", I sighed. "Because I thought the same. Both of us choose fucking sociopaths.",

"He broke down after you were gone, Babygirl. He kept telling me how sorry he was...Sara was many things but she was never sorry.", Dad raised his sight slowly, all the way to the ceiling, "I'm not making excuses for him. 'Cuz The things he said to you made me want to add another boyfriend to the list. But...We were trained to deal with this sort of trauma. It's the first thing they do at the Academy. In the SEALs. And that boy is out there trying to cope with something he doesn't understand. With what he saw.",

"I've tried to help him, Dad. He won't let me in", Was all I said, holding that cat closer to my chest.

"I saw a lot of shit in Operations Poseidon and Orion. I saw a lot of scarred and shell shocked soldiers. A day didn't go by without losing a soldier, without getting shot at. And the ones who got wounded weren't usually the ones who got home and put a gun in their mouth. It was the men who watched their buddies get killed by land mines or snipers. They had this sort of glazed over look in their eye.", He stopped to breathe for a second, clasping his hands together. Blue eyes meeting their mirror image. "Did I ever tell you why I named you Sierra?",

"You like the phonetic alphabet?", I asked, wondering why he was telling me this. He didn't talk about anything to do with his overseas operations. He'd always locked that shit away with chains. But I know it haunted him.

"After Lieutenant Commander John Sierra. Your Mom told me she was pregnant with you during Operation Orion, 1965. I'm not proud to say that I reacted the same as any twenty two year old soldier would. I think I might've passed out in the comms room. John picked me up off the floor and set my ass straight. He told me a man doesn't bail on his kid. That I'd have to be there no matter what. He died on Orion. Same age as I am now. He died right in front of me. An armour piercing bullet went through his chest and into my hip...What I'm saying is, I've been the guy that throws fists instead of dealing with what I saw. With what was going on with Sara. The only thing is, William saw it happened to someone he loves. He thought you were dead",

"What do I do then?",

"Do the opposite of what Sara did. Don't call him weak when he relapses. Be patient with the constant irritation. Don't expect him to 'Be a man' about it. He's going to fuck up. He's going to lash out and be angry. Let him. Or Let him go",

"So you're telling me there's nothing I can do to help him?", I asked, patting Noodles' fur.

"Unless you're a therapist", Dad shrugged, "I recommended he see one. That sort of thing is covered by the CIA for his case.",

"William isn't going to see a therapist", I scoffed,

"Then let him go", Dad warned me, "Because watching his downward spiral is only going to upset you. He might not mean it but it's only going to hurt",

"Okay", I wiped under my eyes with the side of my hand, staring ahead Into the wardrobe.

"Something else is up", Dad murmured, "You haven't been sleeping",

I smiled something weak, more tears coming down. "The Sad Clown is back",

He stiffened at the words, blue eyes shooting to me without blinking.

"What do mean, Sierra?",

"I think maybe Grams wasn't crazy after all...",

"Don't say that", Dad begged, his hands clamping together.

"I see it when I'm awake now...More clearly.", I sniffled, "I'm not so bothered by her anymore",

"How...how do you see her?",

"She speaks to me, 'Hello, Agent Morningstar', then she's there.",

Dean turned to the mirror behind him, as if he'd see her too, "You're scaring me, Baby",

"It was never a clown Daddy, I just didn't know how to describe it to you back then",

"Then what is it?",

"It's what Harrelson was. One of the possessed.", I spoke with no real thought behind it. Adding, My neck cocking towards the reflection in the window, "Just a white face bleeding from its eyes and mouth. Crying. I could always feel it's sadness. Like a pit in my stomach",

"Your Grams said it wanted to hurt you", Dean murmured, turning back towards me.

"She doesn't want to hurt me...She is me. I see her everyday. Like she's getting stronger and I'm fading away", I took a breath, flicking my sight towards the ceiling, "I think I'm going to die here, Daddy",

"No", Dean ran his hand through his hair, "No, Sierra",

"I always told you she was pretty", I wept, "That I wasn't afraid of her",

"You were five",

"I forgot what she looked like for a long time. Until that castle.",

"Your Grams was delusional, Babygirl. She didn't know what harm she was causing.",

"Grams wasn't crazy Dad. She foresaw her death . Maybe I did too.",

"No.", Was all he said. "The Sad Clown was something she put in your head, remember all those porcelain clowns she had? You were terrified of them. She wasn't well, Sierra",

"Then why am I seeing her again?",

"I—I don't know. Something always triggers it. The doctors thought it was a manifestation of something else.",

"Like what?",

"An outlet for fear. She's a mask. Nothing else",

"Okay, Daddy", I exhaled.

"You haven't called me that since you were eight",

"Haven't I?",

Dean shook his head, thoughts swirling behind his eyes.

"You should forgive Grams. She thought she was helping me.",

"She was old enough to know better,",

"She was the only adult who believed me. She didn't mean to hurt you",

"But she did, and now you've been scarred for life.",

"If it wasn't her it would've been Mom", I shrugged.

"Sierra...I wanted you to have a mother",

"Sara didn't want to be one, Dad.",

"I know and I'm sorry. But I did my best",

"I know that's why I still talk to you",

His hand scrubbed down his face and he took a deep breath before speaking again.

"...You know Will is high as a kite downstairs?",

"What did he take?",

Dad opened his mouth to speak, looking between me and the wall, "Cocaine" He uttered.

"Fuck", I swore, pushing my palms into my eyes, "Are you kidding me? Fucking Cocaine?",

"He's coming down from it now. I don't think he's going to be okay when he does. I'll try to pretend that doesn't make my day", Dad snickered softly and rocked himself up from the end of the bed.

"Put him in the spare room",

"Oh no, that boy isn't leaving the couch for a long time.",

"Why?",

"Because he's drunk and high.",

It cut into me. That he was depressed and miserable enough to resort to fucking cocaine. The Narcotics in Hawkins were so filthy it was probably cut with laundry powder and bicarbonate soda. He could've killed himself. Maybe that was his plan.

And I could only watch him. Because he didn't want me. He wasn't living here anymore. He'd stay maybe two days a week. But he hardly talked. Sometimes I think he took so many smoke breaks so I wouldn't go near him. We slept and that was it. No cuddling.

Nothing.

We were broken. And he wouldn't let me fix it. He wouldn't try to.

I just wanted him to let me in. To talk to me. Even just cry about it. We'd been through something horrific and he was letting it eat him alive.

"I'm going to try to get some sleep, ", I murmured.

"Okay, Babygirl",

———————————————-

I cried myself to sleep in the early hours of the morning. Waking to a soft, miserable, knock on my door.

"Sierra", Billy's raw voice echoed in the hallway. Like he'd been out there a while. My hands rubbed at my eyes in the morning light. "What?", I sneered when I came to.

I didn't want to look at him.

Speak to him or otherwise engage.

I had nothing to say.

Nothing more I owed him.

After that night I was numb..

"Open the door",

"Fuck off", I begged.

"Wouldn't you feel better saying that to my face?",

Yes, I would.

My feet met the carpet quickly and I stomped to the bedroom door, unlocking it. And as it swung open I looked at the tired man on the other side, "Fuck off, Billy",

He pushed through the gap before I could close it again. Making my blood boil. I didn't want him in here. I didn't have anything to say to him.

Not after last night.

"Last night got out of hand", He murmured softly, sitting down on the edge of our bed. "I'm sorry",

"Out of hand?",

Is that what he called it? I tore my sweater off over my head to show him the lovely finger marks that were indented on either bicep in shades of blue and purple.

He glance to them and his eyes welled with tears. His hand hovered against his mouth.

"Is this what you call out of hand?", I swallowed, trying not to cry, "At least tell me why you were drunk and high",

He was broken.

We were broken.

He spoke in a wavering voice,

"I—Uh. I know you've had a lot of shit to deal with. And I have no right to be a bitch about it but...Every time I close my eyes I see that white face drag you into the darkness. I hear you scream and all I can do is bang on that fucking door.", Billy uttered a weak laugh, because it was all he could do to stem the glassiness in his eyes. To stop from becoming a sobbing mess. He couldn't do that to me. He knew if he cried so did I.

It wasn't easy seeing him this way.

I watched his hands run over one another, twisting the ring on his left hand. I felt guilty then for taking mine off when I wasn't sure I wanted it anymore. I crossed my arms over my chest, hugging myself as I leaned into the wall behind me. "You know I don't remember screaming at all?", I confessed, closing my eyes to think.

"You were screaming when that door opened, Sierra",

"While I was chasing Harrelson outside?",

"No, when you were on the ground in the basement."

"What kind of screaming?",

"Like you were in pain.", He breathed, wiping under his eye quickly. "Like something was hurting you",

"I'm not the best In the memory department at the moment", I confessed, pushing myself off the wall with my foot. I wanted to comfort him. But it wasn't within me. Not after last night. So I stared off to my mahogany dresser where his old silver ring sat perfectly centred on its surface. "What happened at your gathering?", I asked after a minute of silence. Speaking just to fill it. He hesitated to answer.

"The Boys and I got drunk and went swimming. It wasn't a rave or anything.", Billy exhaled, refusing to meet my eyes.

"How clothed were you?",

"It was dark", He murmured softly. I nodded in place of saying all the things that burned in my chest. I wasn't sure if he had any remorse for going or just for the fact that I found out. I mean Stacy and Kelsey. I hated both of them equally.

Billy spoke again, "You're so pissed at me",

"Just tell me if you fucked one of them", I blurted out the thought that had hung on my mind since last night. Since he'd told me how much of a bitch I'd been lately.

"I wouldn't do that to you, Sierra", He pleaded,

"I have a lot of shit going on, William. What's to say I'm not going to be a bitch next week as well?",

"I—I didn't mean that",

"Yeah, you never do",

"I'm trying, Sierra. And you're pushing me away",

"Fucking hell, Can't you see I'm terrified? I am trying to piece together anything I can to keep myself alive. To keep my friends alive. And it's been like ice skating up a hill. There's nothing I can do.", I quickly wiped he tear that slid down my cheek, "I am going to die in this town, William...Whatever that thing was, no one has ever encountered it before or lived to write it down. And I can't fight something when I don't know what it is. So forgive me for not being the perfect girlfriend. But my job is a little more important right now. And don't tell me I'm pushing you away when you'd rather get shit faced than talk to me. You'd rather lie to me",

"I know I'm making this harder than it needs to be. I'm sorry. But I shot someone for you, baby. I didn't know that he was possessed. Or a demon. It's fucked me up a bit.",

"Then you need to tell me that...I can't deal with you constantly toying with me. It's not fair.",

"Toying with you?",

"You wanted us to be engaged and now we're not even together...Then last night you tell me I don't compare to Kelsey—That I'm hard to want unless I'm giving you sex",

"I don't have an excuse for that, Sierra. I'm so sorry.",

"You're always sorry, William." I held my head in my hands, feeling like I wanted to tear out my hair.

"Because I say a lot of stupid things,",

"You need help", I exhaled, "This sort of behaviour is sadistic",

"...I know",

"Fucking hell, you did cocaine instead of talking to me. Instead of letting me know how you feel",

"I did it because it helped, Sierra. For a few minutes I didn't feel like shit.",

"You're going to get yourself killed",

"You say that like nothing else could kill me in this town", He scoffed loudly, shaking his head.

When he said things like that guilt writhed beneath my chest. For getting him involved. For forcing my life into him. Demons.

"I'm sorry for getting you involved in this. This life isn't anything I dreamed of either. But I'm in it. And that's not going to change. I need to know right now if you're with me or you're out. If you're with me it's all in. You're going to therapy. We are working through this. Working on us",

"I'm out",

Fuck, the words were like a blow to the ribs. The swiftness of them. Like he didn't even have to think.

"Okay, so unless you speak Latin I'm wasting my time arguing with you", I murmured with the base of my voice.

"You didn't do Latin in junior high?", He uttered in response. I'm glad that was all he got from that. Really fucking stoked.

"Okay, smartass. Vivamus", I shrugged, waiting for his brilliant answer.

Billy thought for a second. His eyes narrowing while he mouthed the words. "Dum Vivimus Vivamus. While we live, let us live. So I supposed yours means 'Let us live' ",

My head cocked in surprise, "Where were you nine hours ago?", I exhaled, running my hands over my face.

"What's the rest of your script?", Billy asked softly,

"It's not a script, it's what Harrelson said to me before he died.",

"He spoke to you in Latin?",

"Yup.",

"Have you ever noticed our homeroom has printed out quotes on the walls?",

"Yeah, I don't read them though they're in—",

"Latin", He finished. "Mr Harrelson taught it after school. Or in school if you got detention enough and the two overlapped.",

"Cool, I'll check it out", I murmured with no life in my tone.

Billy was done with our relationship.

With us.

"You can leave now", I added, taking my ring out of my Jean pocket. "Take this too",

He nodded gently, rocking onto his feet. His lips pressed together. Still in those clothes from last night. "I'm sorry, Sierra", Was all he could utter between us as he took that silver ring from my palm.

"I'll catch you at school, Billy", I ground out, trying to hold back that burning ache in my throat. He nodded weakly, wiping under his eyes shortly after on his escape from my life.

A hundred demons couldn't wound me as much as that.

I watched the place where he had been, yet to absorb what had just happened. He wasn't meant to break up with me. He was supposed to want to fight for us. For me.

"You're okay", I reassured myself as the pressure built in my chest, the next words coming out as a whimper, "You're okay",

I was broken.

———————————

Don't forget to vote and comment on your favourite scenes.